《The Illegitimate Flame: Bride of Ashes》


 Chapter 1 - 01-Janice

    Chapter 1: Chapter 01-JaniceIn front of a refined and elegant European-style villa stood a beautiful, poised woman in her late thirties.


    She held the hand of a little girl around seven or eight years old. Their modest clothing stood in stark contrast to the luxurious surroundings.


    The summer heat hung heavy in the air, and the occasional chirp of cicadas echoed through the trees.


    Cornelia clutched her daughter¡¯s hand tightly, her body trembling as she braced herself for the confrontation ahead.


    A regal-looking woman appeared at the entrance, her face twisted with impatience. Anila glanced at the mother and daughter who had been waiting outside for some time, her eyes filled with disdain. Like a queen looking down on commoners, she snapped coldly, "What are you doing here again, Cornelia? Harold has no intention of seeing you!"


    Cornelia¡¯s voice was soft but steady. "I just want a place for Janice and me to stay. Must you really be so heartless?" Her pale face showed traces of resilience, though bitterness surged in her heart. She was once Harold S. Louis¡¯s woman too, but she had stepped aside to let him return to his family. Now, with her home facing demolition, she and her daughter had no one to turn to but Harold.


    "Cornelia, I don¡¯t care how much you beg. It won¡¯t work!" Anila barked. "I¡¯ll give you two choices: First, take your little bastard and disappear from Harold¡¯s life. Second¡ª"


    Anila¡¯s eyes turned cold and vicious. When she noticed the little girl¡¯s clear, unblinking eyes staring at her with silent defiance, something dark stirred inside her. She wanted to tear them both apart. Even now, her husband remained obsessed with Cornelia¡ªa woman full of grace and allure. Forced to stay with Anila due to pressure from her powerful family, Harold had never truly let go of the woman before her. And that delicate, beautiful child was a constant reminder of his betrayal.


    Cornelia¡¯s breath caught as she saw Anila¡¯s gaze shift menacingly to her daughter. She stepped forward protectively, shielding Janice in her arms, waiting for the rest of the threat.


    "Second," Anila hissed, her eyes narrowed, "I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from this world completely."


    "I want to see Harold. He wouldn¡¯t be this cruel to us. Let me talk to him¡ªunless I hear it from his own mouth, I won¡¯t leave!" Cornelia pleaded, her tear-streaked face full of desperation. What she didn¡¯t know was that Harold had no idea any of this was happening. Everything was being controlled by the ruthless woman in front of her.


    "If you¡¯re going to be this stubborn, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless," Anila growled. The more she saw Cornelia¡¯s tearful, delicate face, the more disgusted she felt. This was the face that had bewitched her husband.


    As Anila turned to leave, a girl stepped out of the villa. She looked about twelve, with a red ribbon in her hair and a puffy princess dress. The resemblance to Anila was unmistakable. Her eyes landed on Janice with a mixture of contempt and jealousy.


    "Mom, why is that little brat here again?" Elvira Louis sneered. She towered over Janice and looked her up and down. Seeing how lovely and angelic Janice had become¡ªlike a lotus blooming from the water¡ªshe felt a surge of envy, just like her mother.


    "You¡¯re the brat! You bullied my mom! You¡¯re both bad women!"


    Little Janice, barely eight, somehow found the courage to step out from behind her mother. With tears brimming in Cornelia¡¯s eyes as she shielded her daughter, Janice pushed forward, facing Elvira¡¯s sharp, scornful gaze with unexpected strength.


    "You dare talk back to me, you little brat? Your mom¡¯s a homewrecker, and you¡¯re just a worthless bastard!"


    Elvira screeched, her face twisted with rage as she lunged forward, yanking Janice by the hair. Before Janice could react, Elvira¡¯s hand shot up and slapped her hard across the face¡ªa cruel gesture of vengeance, not just for herself, but for her mother.


    She had overheard Harold mention, more than once, that she had a half-sister. But she would never accept it.


    Cornelia, frantic, rushed forward and shoved Elvira aside. She knelt and gently pulled Janice into her arms, her hands trembling as she touched her daughter¡¯s now bloodied lips. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Janice, does it hurt? I¡¯m so sorry... it¡¯s all my fault."


    "Mom, can we just leave? They¡¯re all mean. I don¡¯t want a dad anymore."


    Janice¡¯s voice quivered, but no tears fell. She held her head high, her eyes glassy but unyielding. Her mother once told her that she did have a father, someone named Harold S. Louis. He just wasn¡¯t with them right now. But one day, he would come back for them.


    That day, Janice learned what it felt like to be struck¡ªand the man at the root of it all was that name: Harold.


    Cornelia stood up, turning to face Anila. Her voice was resolute.


    "Mrs. Louis, if Harold himself tells me he doesn¡¯t want us anymore, I will leave without another word. But unless I hear it from his lips, not even death will drive me away."


    She said nothing more, lifting Janice into her arms and walking away from the estate.


    From Cornelia¡¯s shoulder, Janice peered back. Her eyes locked with Elvira¡¯s, who stood far off in the distance, stomping her feet in rage. In that moment, the pain in Janice¡¯s gaze turned to something deeper¡ªclear, cold determination.


    She would never forget this humiliation. She would remember this cruel mother and daughter forever.


    "Mom, is that little brat trying to steal my dad from me? I hate her! Can¡¯t you just make her disappear?"


    Elvira whined as she buried her face in Anila¡¯s arms. Her cheeks bore two faint scratch marks, courtesy of Janice¡¯s flailing. Despite her young age, Elvira already showed the makings of a calculating mind.


    She didn¡¯t want that girl in her house. She didn¡¯t want to share anything¡ªnot her home, not her father, not her place.


    "My sweet girl," Anila whispered darkly, watching Cornelia¡¯s thin figure vanish in the distance, "No one will ever ruin what we have. No one."


    Cornelia¡¯s parting words echoed in her ears like a threat. Anila¡¯s beautiful face grew colder, her heart already settled on a cruel decision.


    This path... she chose it herself. She had no one to blame.


    "Mom, I want to walk on my own."


    Janice slipped gently from Cornelia¡¯s arms, her tiny hand reaching for her mother¡¯s. Step by step, they made their way down the hillside road. This area was filled with private villas owned by the wealthy, and the nearest bus stop was all the way at the bottom of the hill.


    Their own place¡ªa modest resort bungalow far from here¡ªwas tucked away in a remote area with beautiful surroundings. It had been arranged long ago by Harold, a gesture of responsibility more than affection. He had never once visited them.


    But Cornelia, kind-hearted by nature, had always tried to understand him. She knew the pressures he faced. Remembering the tenderness they¡¯d once shared, the warmth of his past affections, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe he was a cold or heartless man.


    She never thought much about herself¡ªonly about giving her daughter a better life.


    "Janice, be careful¡ª!"


    Cornelia had been lost in thought, her eyes downcast. She hadn¡¯t noticed Janice letting go of her hand and running ahead.


    At the curve in the road, Janice didn¡¯t see the luxury sports car speeding down from the incline.


    By the time Cornelia cried out, it was already too late¡ª

 Chapter 2 - 02- Janet

    Chapter 2: Chapter 02- JanetSuddenly hearing her mother¡¯s panicked voice, Janice froze in place. She saw the car speeding straight toward her and instinctively covered her eyes.


    Then¡ª


    A sharp screech of brakes shattered the air.


    Thrown off balance, Janice stumbled and landed hard on the cold pavement.


    "What just happened?"


    A sharp voice, laced with irritation, came from the back seat of the car. A young man, his eyes sharp and commanding, looked out the window just as the driver spoke with panic in his tone,


    "I¡¯m sorry, young master¡ªI nearly hit a little girl!"


    The teen, tall and striking with an icy presence, rolled down the window.


    And then he saw her.


    A pair of eyes¡ªclear, bright, and unguarded¡ªstaring up at him.


    Something unidentifiable stirred in his chest, so faint it almost went unnoticed.


    "Janice, are you okay?"


    Cornelia¡¯s voice trembled as she rushed forward, heart still hammering in her chest. Just a second later, and¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even finish the thought.


    She scooped Janice up from the ground, eyes darting to the luxury car, to the young man inside.


    The moment their eyes met, Cornelia instinctively knew¡ªthis boy wasn¡¯t just handsome. He was powerful. Someone born into privilege. Dangerous, maybe.


    "Mom, I¡¯m okay."


    Janice clung to her mother, stealing another glance at the boy in the car. His features were impossibly perfect, and her young heart fluttered with a child¡¯s innocent awe.


    "Young master..."


    The driver hesitated, unsure what to do. But before he could ask for instructions, the door clicked open.


    The boy stepped out.


    From Janice¡¯s low vantage point, he looked impossibly tall¡ªtaller even than her mom. He stood before her like a figure out of a storybook, cold but dazzling.


    She tilted her head, staring into his shadowed eyes, trying to understand the unreadable look in them.


    Then, with quiet elegance, he pulled a pristine white handkerchief from the pocket of his white blazer and held it out to her.


    Without a word, he crouched down, and with long, graceful fingers¡ªscented faintly with Dior¡ªhe gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "Thank you, mister." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janice said quietly, her voice soft with gratitude. As his hand brushed her skin, she touched her lip, sensing the lingering warmth of his fingers.


    "Watch where you¡¯re going next time."


    The boy straightened, his voice cool and detached. He tossed the bloodied handkerchief into a nearby trash bin and climbed back into the car.


    "Drive."


    As the car disappeared down the road, Janice stared after it, the memory of his eyes¡ªcold yet strangely gentle¡ªburned into her mind.


    "Mom, let¡¯s go."


    She reached for Cornelia¡¯s hand. This time, Cornelia didn¡¯t let go. Not once, all the way home.


    That night, Janice was fast asleep when the thick, acrid smell of smoke jolted her awake.


    She coughed, eyes stinging, until her mother¡¯s terrified voice reached her ears.


    "Janice¡ªwake up!"


    Blinking through the haze, Janice saw flames licking through the shadows of their once peaceful home.


    Everything was on fire.


    "Come on, baby!"


    Cornelia grabbed a bed sheet and wrapped it tightly around her daughter, holding her close. There was no time. Their isolated location meant firefighters wouldn¡¯t get there in time.


    "Mommy..."


    The smoke made it hard to see, but Janice clung tightly to her mother¡¯s clothes as Cornelia pushed forward, doing everything she could to get her daughter to safety.


    "Janice, listen to me¡ª"


    Cornelia held her daughter tightly, her voice trembling with urgency and love.


    "No matter how hard life gets, you must survive. Do you hear me? You must live! Mommy loves you... always!"


    Before Janice could react, everything seemed to freeze¡ª


    Then, suddenly, she was shoved forward with all her mother¡¯s strength.


    The scorching air hit her like a wall. She tumbled to the ground, disoriented, coughing through the smoke and heat.


    Just as her vision started to blur, she caught one final glimpse¡ª


    Their small home, only a few steps away,


    engulfed in flames¡ª


    collapsing in a fiery roar.


    The fire consumed everything¡ª


    including the last image of her mother.


    Janice wanted to scream, but no sound came out.


    All she could do was stare, wide-eyed and broken,


    as the nightmare swallowed her whole.


    Ten Years Later


    "Ahhh!"


    A sharp, terrified scream shattered the quiet of dawn.


    On a wide, plush Simmons bed, a slender woman with long, silky hair shot upright, drenched in sweat. Her chest heaved as she clutched at her rapidly beating heart, the moisture on her face betraying the grip of a terrible nightmare she could barely recall.


    But there was no time to process the fading dream.


    As Janet reached down to steady herself, a horrifying realization struck¡ª


    She was completely naked beneath the sheets.


    Her eyes flew wide open. Hands over her mouth, she glanced around the unfamiliar room. This wasn¡¯t her bedroom.


    The space exuded wealth and strangeness¡ªclearly a five-star presidential suite.


    The luxury reeked of someone else¡¯s life.


    Then she heard it¡ª


    Running water from the bathroom.


    Janet groaned and smacked her forehead. Memories trickled back¡ª


    She had gotten a little drunk after leaving the club last night... had she gotten into a stranger¡¯s car?


    She vaguely remembered a man, just his profile... but now, even that was slipping from her mind.


    Heart pounding, she scrambled out of bed and checked the sheets¡ª


    Pristine. No visible signs of chaos.


    A small wave of relief washed over her.


    Her gaze flicked to the dresser.


    Her clothes were folded neatly, untouched.


    Not wasting another second, she got dressed with practiced efficiency.


    Whatever had happened¡ªor hadn¡¯t¡ªshe had no intention of facing the man in the bathroom to find out.


    Just the thought of him stepping out made her skin crawl with anxiety.


    Before he could emerge, she bolted.


    She slipped quietly out the door, casting one last glance at the time.


    Outside, she flagged a cab, headed home to change before work.


    Good thing no one in that house cared where she went or when she came home¡ª


    She was practically invisible there.


    Back inside the suite, the bathroom door opened.


    The man stepped out, his tall frame wrapped in a white towel.


    The bed was empty.


    Only the faint trace of perfume lingered in the air, blending with the cool morning light.


    Droplets of water traced a path from his damp, tousled hair down the sharp angle of his jaw, over a lean, muscled chest, and onto the Persian carpet beneath his feet.


    His skin had the warm glow of sun-kissed bronze, his physique sculpted with precision¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a hint of excess on him.


    His face... dangerously handsome. The kind of beauty that made people forget how to breathe.


    Sharp brows. Straight nose. Sculpted lips, pressed into a thoughtful line.


    One arm braced casually on the bathroom doorframe, the other raked a towel through his dark hair.


    His eyes¡ª


    Cold, unreadable, arresting.


    There was arrogance in them, yes, but also something darker.


    A depth you could drown in.


    He crossed the room with slow, powerful strides.


    As he neared the bed¡ªstill faintly warm from her presence¡ª


    His phone rang.


    Without missing a beat, he picked it up.


    "It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll be there in thirty."

 Chapter 3 - 03- Charles

    Chapter 3: Chapter 03- CharlesJanet arrived punctually at Black Rock Co., the towering skyscrapers of the multinational conglomerate stretching endlessly before her, just in time before 9 AM.


    Dressed in a stiff, formal suit with oversized black-rimmed glasses perched on her nose, she stepped into the company¡¯s headquarters.


    Black Rock Co. was a legend in the business world, a global empire with over a hundred subsidiaries. It dominated industries from finance to food, conquering every major sector with unmatched power and influence.But despite being the leader of such a powerful conglomerate, Janet had never seen the elusive CEO¡ªthe man whose very name was a mystery. Not a single magazine had ever captured his image.


    All she knew was that his methods were ruthless and efficient, a man of extraordinary skill. His three defining traits were his reputation: Cool, ruthless, precise. The legendary figure behind it all was none other than¡ªCharles Elwin.


    It was said that Charles had always stayed behind the scenes, orchestrating the company¡¯s operations from the shadows. He never appeared in public, and when it came to company matters, his two trusted assistants, Giles and Novia, delivered orders directly in his name as the de facto CEO.


    Rumors swirled about him¡ªhe was indifferent to women, with only his female assistant, Novia, allowed near him, and he had never been involved in any public scandal. It was said that he was cold-hearted, capable of bankrupting a company in a minute or resurrecting one that was on the verge of collapse.


    But these were all just rumors... or were they?


    As Janet entered the company, she immediately sensed an atmosphere of tension and unease in the air. The lobby, usually bustling with activity, was now covered in thick red carpet, and outside, black-suited bodyguards stood at attention, creating a quiet, almost ceremonial environment¡ªas if an important figure were about to make an inspection. This grandeur was unlike anything Janet had experienced since arriving.


    Sure enough, less than half an hour later, she received word from upper management. The reclusive CEO, the mysterious figure who had always stayed in the shadows, would officially be taking the helm today.


    The news sent a wave of nervous energy through the male employees, while the women excitedly adjusted their appearances, eager to make a good impression. Soon, everyone had gathered in the lobby.


    "Oh my God, how old do you think our CEO is? What if he¡¯s a handsome guy?" one woman whispered.


    "I don¡¯t know. With someone so powerful, he could be an old man, right? I¡¯m so nervous!" another replied.


    "Ugh, my heart¡¯s racing. I¡¯m going to faint! Charles... he¡¯s practically a legend..."


    As Janet listened to the murmurs around her, she lowered her head, her long fingers naturally hanging at her sides. The oversized glasses obscured her delicate face, and as she watched the other women¡ªdressed to the nines¡ªjostling to get to the front, she stepped aside, quietly positioning herself next to Amos, waiting for the king-like CEO to make his entrance.


    Five minutes later, a black Bugatti Veyron limited edition screeched to a stop in front of the company building. The door swung open, and the first thing visible was a pair of glossy, black leather shoes. A tall, graceful figure stepped out of the car, and the crowd collectively held its breath, anticipating the moment they had all been waiting for.


    As the man¡¯s tall silhouette appeared in front of them, the quiet air was pierced by a collective gasp. The instant Charles stepped into the lobby, two neat rows of staff members parted to stand at attention. As they saw him, they all bowed in unison, their voices echoing in unison, "Welcome, Mr. CEO!"


    His sharp features carried a hint of coldness, and he wore an Armani silver suit that perfectly framed his tall, lean frame. When his eyes briefly scanned the unfamiliar faces before him, the handsome man raised a finger.


    His two personal assistants immediately stepped forward and whispered something into his ear. Charles nodded slightly, then turned, his gaze unwavering, heading toward the CEO¡¯s private elevator.


    Janet kept her head lowered, not once looking up to see what the legendary CEO actually looked like. With her plain makeup and understated appearance, she was the type to blend into the crowd without drawing any attention. But as she overheard the amazed whispers around her, she could tell that Charles possessed a face of breathtaking beauty and flawless features.


    A chill passed over her, quickly replaced by a scorching gaze that seemed to probe, to scrutinize, or perhaps even admire her.


    The mix of emotions in that gaze sent an involuntary shiver through Janet, and she instinctively raised her head. As her eyes met his piercing, dark gaze, her breath nearly caught in her throat.


    That gaze... why did it feel so familiar?


    Charles, striding confidently forward, had caught sight of the plain woman with black-rimmed glasses standing at the far edge of the group. As she looked up, his gaze sharpened with sudden interest. He stopped in his tracks and slowly moved toward her.


    The female employees, their almond-shaped eyes wide with anticipation, watched as the handsome man walked to the left. They nervously and excitedly adjusted their appearance, as though awaiting a king to choose his queen. They all hoped that the man towering above them would stand before them.


    But Charles didn¡¯t walk toward them. Instead, he headed for the farthest corner, and as the women¡¯s gazes followed, they were stunned to see him stop right in front of the plain woman. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles extended his arm, the crease of his suit sleeve sharp and neat. As he drew closer to Janet, she could distinctly smell the faint scent of Dior men¡¯s cologne lingering around him. When his long fingers gently lifted her chin, a collective gasp echoed from the crowd.


    "No one told you? I don¡¯t like imperfections in my line of sight," his deep, resonant voice rumbled in her ear. Janet stood frozen, staring up at him. In the blink of an eye, his fingers brushed the black-rimmed glasses off her face before she could stop him.


    As they fell away, the face that was revealed to the crowd was delicate, pale, and flawless, the skin smooth like porcelain¡ªthough it carried an almost sickly, ethereal beauty.


    No one had expected that the quiet assistant, Janet, who was always overlooked, hid such a stunningly beautiful face beneath her glasses. As the women shot jealous glares and the men looked at her with admiration, Janet suddenly felt like the center of unwanted attention.


    What she hated most was how easily she seemed to attract all eyes. Having grown up in such a complicated family, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to let such a beautiful face be seen by others.


    She was the backdrop, meant only to highlight the beauty of the princess!


    "You..." Janet was stunned. As she watched this man so easily strip away the disguise she¡¯d carefully built, a surge of shame and anger bubbled inside her, and her face flushed slightly.


    Yet, she helplessly looked up at the tall, arrogant figure before her, a man who could easily be mistaken for a model.


    So, this was Charles?

 Chapter 4 - 04- The CEO

    Chapter 4: Chapter 04- The CEOCharles¡¯s towering figure stood before her, completely engulfing her smaller frame.


    The pressure created by his presence was almost suffocating, and without the shield of her glasses, Janet instinctively reached up to touch her face. She felt completely exposed, as if her vulnerabilities were on full display.


    The sudden wave of insecurity made her take a step back, wishing to hide in the most inconspicuous corner.


    But before she could retreat any further, Charles swung his arm back, tossing her glasses into the air.


    One of his bodyguards, with perfect precision, caught them mid-flight.


    He reached out with one hand, grabbing Janet, who seemed like a lost, helpless deer standing before him, while he was the hunter holding all the power of life and death. In her eyes, he saw fear.


    The intense heat of the jealous stares from every direction nearly scorched her. Janet just wanted to escape from this man, this almost sinister figure before her. He felt... different from the cold, aloof CEO she had heard about in the rumors.


    Then, with a single hand, he reached toward her chest. Just as she thought he was about to do something, Charles merely adjusted the ID badge hanging from her neck.


    "Assistant to the designer Amos, Janet," Charles¡¯s deep, magnetic voice echoed, laced with a power that left no room for argument. He softly murmured her name, and then, with a smile barely noticeable at the corner of his lips, he released her, turned, and walked confidently toward the elevator.


    "Oh my God, was that ridiculously handsome man really our CEO? Someone pinch me, am I dreaming?"


    "So perfect!"


    "He¡¯s like a god on Earth..."


    "But why would our handsome CEO pay attention to Janet, of all people?"


    "The CEO likes perfection. Anything imperfect would catch his eye. Maybe that¡¯s Janet¡¯s way of getting his attention?"


    "How rude! But the CEO said he doesn¡¯t like anything imperfect... oh my God, my spring has come!"


    "..."


    As soon as Charles left, the lobby erupted into heated discussion as if a world war had broken out. Unfortunately for Janet, the "ugly woman" they were talking about had become one of the main subjects of conversation. Without the glasses to hide behind, even though she wore an oversized suit, her beauty was hard to conceal.


    Back at her desk on the sixteenth floor, Janet quickly retrieved another pair of black-rimmed glasses from her office drawer and put them on. She didn¡¯t like drawing attention to herself, and even though the earlier incident had caused a brief stir, it didn¡¯t change her instinctual need for self-protection.


    "Janet!" As Janet sat at her desk, lost in thought, she heard a familiar voice calling her name. She looked up to find Amos staring at her side profile, his handsome, refined face displaying a look of surprise and admiration.


    Amos had always known that Janet, the assistant who had only recently joined, was incredibly capable.


    He admired the calm, indifferent aura she carried, but after working together for some time, he never realized just how beautiful she was.


    Today, it was just a casual glance at the mysterious CEO, and he had easily seen through her disguise. Was it just a coincidence?


    "Yes, Amos?" Janet quickly stood up from her seat, adopting the proper posture of an assistant, ready to listen to whatever he had to say. Their relationship was professional¡ªsupervisor and subordinate¡ªwith no room for anything else.


    "Well, actually... you¡¯re very pretty," Amos remarked casually, then turned and walked into his office, leaving Janet staring at his retreating figure, her face filled with confusion. But despite her thoughts, there was no noticeable shift in her expression.


    She had already grown accustomed to enduring and hiding her true feelings.


    The CEO¡¯s office, stretching over a thousand square feet, was a sleek display of power dressed in black. From the leather couches and executive desk to the blackout blinds, every detail was steeped in deep shades of black and espresso.


    The room was enveloped in a somber atmosphere, even the brilliant chandelier couldn¡¯t fully lift the shadowy vibe.


    As Charles settled into the large chair that hadn¡¯t been used in quite some time, its smooth surface allowed him to swivel once before coming to a stop at his desk. He raised his wrist, his long fingers tapping rhythmically on the mahogany surface. Soon, Giles and Novia entered, standing side by side at a respectful distance, just across from him.


    The aura of authority around the man was undeniable as he reached out and took the file from Giles. It wasn¡¯t a report on Black Rock Co., but rather information about an unknown company. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The owner of this company is named Manfred. Coincidentally, he and August both graduated from Chicago¡¯s finance program, though this rising star has rapidly built connections in the past two years," Giles explained, handing over the documents Charles had asked him to gather earlier.


    Charles barely glanced at the papers before raising an eyebrow. Upon seeing the name of the legal notary, he instinctively felt there would be more interactions with this person in the future. After all, wasn¡¯t that person returning soon?


    "When is he coming back?" Charles closed the file and absently stroked his chin as he leaned back in his chair. By "he," Charles was referring to his cousin, August, the son of his uncle, Norman.


    "His flight arrives tomorrow. The chairman has arranged for someone to pick him up. You just need to show up at Snowpeak Villa," Giles responded, meeting Charles¡¯s deep gaze with unwavering calm.


    "Got it," Charles nodded with a composed demeanor. After Giles took a step back, Novia moved forward to place a stack of employee records on his desk. Although Charles was already well-versed in the company¡¯s financials, he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the internal staff. After Novia provided a detailed breakdown, his fingers paused on an inconspicuous document among the papers.


    "Mr. CEO, should we start recruiting a personal secretary?" Novia asked, aware that with Charles now taking a more active role in the company, he would not only need someone to work closely with him on business matters but also someone to manage his personal needs.


    Charles was a man of high standards when it came to his lifestyle. He never drank instant coffee, disliked the scent of perfumes on women, and even had a bit of a cleanliness obsession.


    His personal belongings were never to be touched by anyone. To work as his secretary, one had to be perceptive¡ªable to read his needs with just a glance.


    Naturally, the requirements for selecting a secretary were high, but none of these were difficult challenges.


    "No need for an outside hire. I¡¯ll just transfer someone from within the company. This way, the adjustment period will be shorter. I value efficiency," Charles said, his gaze landing on the personnel file he was pointing to. He picked up his pen and made a decisive mark across the page.


    "Understood," Novia responded, somewhat surprised by his unusual choice, but she quickly complied with his request. The emotions in his eyes were often difficult to read, even for her.

 Chapter 5 - 05-Rebirth Through Fire

    Chapter 5: Chapter 05-Rebirth Through FireJanet had never felt so restless and on edge. She could feel the glances¡ªsome curious, others mocking¡ªfrom her coworkers all day.


    Still, she kept her head down and focused on her tasks like she always did. But the scene that had unfolded earlier that morning had already made her the number one target of office gossip¡ªand every woman¡¯s imagined rival.


    She didn¡¯t bother defending herself. The moment work ended, she rushed into the elevator and darted out of the building. That¡¯s when she saw the familiar Lotus sports car parked at the curb.


    "Janet! Get in!" called Peggy, her longtime friend.


    They had met back in school¡ªPeggy, the bold and spirited daughter of a wealthy family, had taken an unexpected liking to the quiet, unassuming Janet, who despite her privileged background, had never been favored at home. With Peggy¡¯s protection, the two had once been the talk of the campus, a duo everyone knew.


    Janet hadn¡¯t waited until graduation to start working. She¡¯d struck out on her own early, driven by a desire to prove herself¡ªand to avoid the constant jabs from her so-called stepsister, who loved to flaunt her "superior" education and status.


    "What are you doing here again?" Janet asked, running toward the car. As soon as she saw Peggy dressed head-to-toe in a chic, ladylike outfit, she knew her friend was up to something again.


    "You disappeared last night right after my brother showed up! Did you drink too much or what? How¡¯d you even get home?" Peggy asked with genuine concern. Janet¡¯s pale face betrayed nothing, which only made her more worried.


    Last night had been a rare occasion¡ªPeggy had finally convinced Janet to come with her to a masquerade party at her private club. She¡¯d just wanted Janet to meet new people, to breathe a little.


    Peggy knew better than anyone what kind of home Janet came from: a mother who didn¡¯t care, a sister who scorned her, and a useless father who never stood up for her.


    Peggy had tried more than once to get her friend to leave that cold, loveless house, but Janet had always refused.


    That emotional prison had turned a bright, promising girl into someone closed off and withdrawn. Sometimes, Peggy honestly wondered if Janet¡¯s mother was even really her biological mom.


    "Oh, I just took a cab home," Janet said quickly, her cheeks flushing at the memory of the previous night. She¡¯d spent the whole evening with a complete stranger¡ªand the worst part? She couldn¡¯t even remember what he looked like.


    Peggy gave her a long, dramatic sigh. "Come on, can¡¯t you just give my brother a chance?"


    Janet met Peggy¡¯s pleading eyes and instantly knew what she was up to. Simon¡ªcharming, handsome, and effortlessly charismatic¡ªwas way out of her league. She wasn¡¯t worthy of someone like him.


    "Where are we going now?" Janet asked, pretending not to hear Peggy¡¯s comment as she adjusted her glasses and looked out the window. Peggy had already hit the gas.


    "I swear, I just want to rip that ridiculous outfit off you," Peggy muttered under her breath, glancing her friend up and down.


    She couldn¡¯t for the life of her understand what went on in Janet¡¯s head. Janet had the kind of beauty that made other women jealous¡ªflawless features, striking eyes¡ªbut she insisted on hiding behind those huge, clunky glasses.


    And that ill-fitting suit? It completely swallowed her slender figure and made her look painfully average.


    Janet gave a dry laugh. They really did live in two different worlds. Having someone like Peggy as a loyal friend¡ªsomeone who actually cared¡ªwas more than she ever expected or deserved.


    Just as Peggy¡¯s car turned past the edge of the street, Janet caught sight of a sleek black Bugatti Veyron pulling out of a nearby lot.


    The man inside gave off an aura so sharp it felt like X-ray vision¡ªwhen their cars passed each other, Janet could swear a chill shot straight through her chest.


    The neon lights of the city cast the night in a surreal golden glow. A cool summer breeze cut through the day¡¯s heat and noise, sweeping the sky clean and peaceful. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in the quiet, upscale neighborhood on the city¡¯s edge, chaos brewed inside the Louis family estate¡ªshattering the serenity of the moonlit evening.


    "You want me to marry a cripple? Are you out of your mind, Dad? I¡¯m the heiress of the Louis family!" Elvira stormed into the living room in a skimpy mini-dress, fresh from the dance club, only to be met with Harold¡¯s outrageous announcement.


    An engagement arranged ten years ago? How had she never heard a word about it?


    Elvira was now a grown woman¡ªstunning, confident, and full of life. Her foxlike eyes shimmered with desire for a real man, not some broken shell.


    And now Harold wanted her to marry a useless cripple? It didn¡¯t matter how rich or powerful he was¡ªshe refused to spend the rest of her life in a cold, empty marriage!


    "He¡¯s Philip Elwin, heir to the Elwin Corporation. And he¡¯s only partially paralyzed, Elvira. Don¡¯t be so shallow," Harold said, his cultured features softening as he turned to the elegant woman seated calmly on the couch. "We can¡¯t back out of this. Ten years ago, when your grandfather¡¯s company was on the brink of collapse, it was Chairman Elwin who stepped in and saved it. Your mother can confirm that."


    Harold¡¯s voice was firm, but there was an edge of pleading. In this house, he was always a step below her, and it was that same imbalance that had cost him the woman he once loved...


    "I don¡¯t care!" Elvira snapped. "You made the deal, you marry him! I¡¯m not tying myself to some half-dead invalid!" The thought of spending every night beside a man confined to a wheelchair was enough to give her nightmares.


    "Mom, you¡¯re really okay with your daughter marrying a cripple?" she cried, seeing Harold¡¯s rare flash of anger. Elvira dropped her spoiled princess act and turned to her mother, Anila, eyes wide with desperation.


    Everyone knew who truly held the reins in this household¡ªand that was Anila, the woman with a sharper mind and tougher resolve than Harold ever had. There was no way she¡¯d let her daughter marry a man who was, by all accounts, physically useless.


    The mysterious Philip Elwin had been fiercely protected by the Elwin family and had never once appeared in public.


    No one even knew what he looked like. The engagement had been arranged years ago between Elvira¡¯s grandfather and Derrick Elwin, back when Philip was healthy. But six years ago, Philip was in a car accident¡ªand everything changed.


    They were supposed to proceed with the engagement once Elvira turned twenty, but Anila had delayed it with the excuse that her daughter was still in school. Now, however, the Elwins had suddenly revived the arrangement¡ªand there was no way the Louis family could match their influence.


    Anila¡¯s mind raced. Then, as Janet slipped silently into the room like a ghost, a spark lit in her eyes¡ªcold, cunning, and strangely delighted.


    "Dad, Mom, Sis... I¡¯m going to my room," Janet said quietly. Scenes like this¡ªso warm, so united¡ªhad always made her feel like an outsider.


    Despite being a daughter of the Louis family too, she and Elvira were worlds apart. In this house, aside from the occasional polite word from Harold, her presence was barely acknowledged. She wasn¡¯t much more than a servant.


    "It¡¯s not like Elvira is the only daughter in the Louis family," Anila said slowly, her gaze lingering in the direction Janet had disappeared. A curious gleam danced in her eyes. After all, by name... Janet was her daughter too.


    "You mean...?" Elvira¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she caught her mother¡¯s meaning. Her gaze followed Anila¡¯s, lifting toward the third floor of the house. And just like that, a wave of vicious satisfaction passed between mother and daughter.


    Ten years ago, a fire had taken Cornelia¡¯s life¡ªbut her daughter had miraculously survived. And Harold, upon hearing the news, had rushed to bring the severely burned girl back to the Louis estate, regardless of anyone¡¯s opinion.


    That girl¡ªwas Janet.


    Or more accurately... Janice.


    The fire had only claimed the life of Anila¡¯s most hated rival, Cornelia. What no one expected was that her daughter would end up benefiting from the tragedy, slipping into the Louis family like an uninvited ghost.


    Back then, she was just nine years old. Cornelia had pushed her away in a final act of protection, shielding her from the collapsing flames. A heavy, burning beam struck Janice¡¯s head as the roof caved in. And when she woke up in the hospital days later, everything had changed.


    It was as if she¡¯d been reborn.


    And so, after being brought into the Louis household, she was given a new name:


    Janet.

 Chapter 6 - 06- fate

    Chapter 6: Chapter 06- fateNo matter how much Anila had objected back then, Harold was determined to bring that child into their home. He treated her like she belonged, while in young Janet¡¯s heart, she always knew she didn¡¯t. But her mother¡ªwarm, soft-spoken, and full of love¡ªhad told her once,


    "No matter how hard life gets, you survive. You live. And you live well."


    After that, though Anila begrudgingly acknowledged Janet¡¯s place in the household¡ªand even, at Harold¡¯s insistence, allowed Janet to call her "Mom"¡ªshe never treated her like a daughter. Not truly.


    From the age of ten, Janet had to learn how to take care of herself. She didn¡¯t get the beautiful clothes Elvira wore, nor was she ever cradled in a warm embrace or spoiled with kisses.


    Everything Elvira had was a dream Janet could never touch.


    The only warmth she ever received in that cold, immaculate house was when Ternence, the eldest son of the prestigious Louis family, came home during college breaks. As Janet grew older, she blossomed into a striking young woman, but rather than gain affection, she became the target of her stepsister¡¯s bitter jealousy.


    Elvira would secretly slash the clothes Harold bought for Janet, then tear her own clothes and lie to him, blaming Janet.


    And when Harold wasn¡¯t home, Elvira would go even further¡ªlocking Janet in the storage room overnight without food, slapping her, kicking her, pinching her until she bruised. Janet endured it all in silence. Whenever she tried to tell Anila, she was scolded and told that Elvira had every right to "discipline" her. She was even threatened not to breathe a word to Harold.


    The more Janet resisted, the worse Elvira¡¯s cruelty became¡ªranging from stolen meals to full-on beatings.


    So, over time, the girl who had once been gentle but strong-willed learned to endure, to hide. She concealed every part of herself that might provoke jealousy¡ªevery talent, every compliment, every sign she might shine brighter than Elvira.


    Only then could she avoid the punishments of the past.


    And in front of Harold, when both Anila and Elvira sneered or mocked her, he would only sigh¡ªtired, helpless. That silence chipped away at Janet¡¯s once warm heart, until there was nothing left. No love for this home. No longing. Only cold resolve.


    Everything those two women had carved into her¡ªevery scar, every wound¡ªJanet swore she would one day return, one by one.


    After her shower, Janet stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in soft pajamas. Her freshly washed skin glowed with a milk-like sheen, hiding the usual pallor of her face. She stood before the full-length mirror and stared at her unadorned reflection.


    Even before twenty, her features had begun to resemble Cornelia¡ªher real mother¡ªmore and more with each passing year. That, above all, was what Anila and Elvira hated most about her.


    On her back, the bruises and welts still lingered. Bite marks, whip lines, fingertip bruises¡ªall Elvira¡¯s work. Most had been left untreated, and now they etched her skin with uneven scars.


    She reached up and gently touched her shoulder blade. A bitter smile tugged at her lips.


    The terrifying memories of growing up in the Louis household had sunk into her heart like fangs¡ªsharp, unrelenting, impossible to pull out. There was no escaping them. All she could do was accept her fate and survive.


    So, after just one year of college, Janet made a bold choice: she dropped out. She refused to follow Harold¡¯s plan for her to join the Louis Corporation, because she knew¡ªso long as Anila remained a part of that world¡ªshe would never know peace.


    But fate, for once, showed her some kindness.


    On a whim, she auditioned for a position at Black Rock Co., not expecting anything to come of it. But she caught Amos¡¯s attention immediately. There was something about her¡ªan elegance, a quiet strength¡ªthat made him break protocol and offer her the position on the spot.


    He saw it in her from the start: the promise of a swan, hidden inside the awkward shadow of a mistreated girl.


    Now, standing in front of the mirror, Janet clenched her fists tight.


    She had endured in the past only because she had no power to fight back. But now, she was no longer that helpless girl.


    She was done being their victim.


    She was Cornelia¡¯s daughter¡ªher mother¡¯s treasure. And she was ready to take back everything that had ever been stolen from her.


    The next morning, as Janet came downstairs, she was immediately hit with a sense of foreboding.


    Anila and Elvira greeted her¡ªnot with their usual cold indifference, but with plastic smiles. Normally, they treated her like she didn¡¯t even exist at this time of day. But today, something felt... off.


    Janet, dressed in her usual modest work outfit¡ªsimple slacks, a blouse, hair tied up neatly, and her signature black-rimmed glasses¡ªbarely had time to react before Anila stepped forward, overly friendly, grabbing her hand.


    "Janet, sweetie, I¡¯ve just been so busy lately, I haven¡¯t had the chance to take care of you. Look how thin you¡¯ve gotten!" she said with fake concern, sizing her up from head to toe, her eyes betraying a clear disgust.


    Elvira, sitting nearby with the same disdain in her gaze, chimed in with a few forced pleasantries. Janet instinctively pulled her hand back and took a step away.


    In all the years they¡¯d lived together, the number of times they had shared a meal could be counted on two hands. When Harold was still around, they¡¯d include her out of obligation. But over time, even Harold¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t enough to shield her. Watching him obey Anila without question had completely eroded the last shred of warmth Janet had felt for him.


    "I¡¯m heading to work," she said flatly.


    In private, she had never called Anila "Mom"¡ªonly when Harold was present did she force herself to say it. In her heart, there was only one mother¡ªCornelia¡ªand no one could ever take her place.


    "Oh? Well, have some breakfast before you go. I¡¯ll drive you to work. Which company are you at again?" Anila asked with a smile that made Janet want to laugh. Since when had this woman ever cared where she worked?


    "No need. I¡¯m running late," Janet replied curtly, ducking past Anila¡¯s reaching hand. She ignored Elvira, who was now leisurely picking at her food, and walked quickly out the door.


    As she reached the edge of the driveway, she paused and looked back at the mansion¡ªelegant, polished, soulless.


    Peggy was right.


    It was time to move out.


    When Janet arrived at the office, the energy was strange.


    Normally the women at Black Rock Co. dressed to impress, but today it was something else entirely. Bright lipstick, plunging necklines, overly short skirts, layers of heavy foundation¡ªit was obvious they were all gearing up for something.


    Or rather, someone.


    And she didn¡¯t even need to ask. It was all because of yesterday¡¯s mystery CEO. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unbothered, Janet checked the time and stepped into the elevator, heading to her desk like usual.


    At exactly nine o¡¯clock, a matte black Bugatti Veyron rolled up to the front of the building.


    Charles stepped out, dressed in a sharply tailored black suit. Without breaking stride, he tossed the car keys to Giles, his assistant, who wordlessly took the car to the nearby lot.


    The moment Charles entered the building, the scent of his cologne preceded him¡ªand so did the crowd. Nearly two dozen women were clustered around the elevator like it was the red carpet at the Oscars.


    With a cold glance and arched brow, Charles swept his eyes over the crowd¡ªslim, curvy, flirtatious, sultry... all lined up like a casting call.


    His expression darkened.


    Then, in a voice as sharp and cold as ice, he said, "Black Rock Co. does not employ socialites. If this happens again tomorrow, you can all start job hunting."


    The elevator doors slid shut behind him.


    There was a moment of stunned silence¡ªfollowed by a wave of dreamy sighs.


    "He¡¯s so cool. So manly!"


    "Even when he¡¯s mad, he¡¯s drop-dead gorgeous."


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind getting fired if I could just see him every day!"

 Chapter 7 - 07- assistant

    Chapter 7: Chapter 07- assistantGiles knew Charles¡¯s temper well. He couldn¡¯t stand women who acted self-important in front of him. So, when Giles arrived shortly after, he rounded up all the department heads and gave them a scathing reprimand. The CEO hated anything flawed¡ªbut he also despised things that were too flashy.


    The whole morning flew by in a blur of activity. So when Janet suddenly got a call from HR, she could hardly believe her ears.


    "Janet, the CEO¡¯s office. He wants to see you."


    At the sound of those words, she trembled slightly. Behind her glasses, her pale face looked as white as paper. Urged by the HR manager, she finally stood up and made her way toward the 88th floor.


    The 88th floor was exclusive¡ªhome to the CEO¡¯s private office and the executive conference room. Besides Giles and Novia, almost no one ever set foot there.


    Nervous and uncertain, Janet knocked gently on the lavish office door. When she heard that deep, familiar voice from inside, she adjusted her glasses and suddenly remembered what he¡¯d said yesterday. She hesitated but decided not to take them off.


    "Mr. Elwin, you asked to see me?" she said calmly as she stepped inside. The office was stark and cold in dark tones. Charles sat in a luxurious leather chair, tall and commanding. She kept her voice steady.


    "Janet?" Charles looked up. His sharply chiseled features were so striking, they took her breath away. There was something vaguely familiar about his face.


    A faint scent of Dior cologne drifted through the air. Janet blinked, quickly lowering her gaze. Then she nodded. "Yes, sir." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You didn¡¯t seem to take my words seriously," Charles said, setting down his charcoal pen. His gaze swept over her pale face, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes. Before Janet could respond, the tall figure in his black suit rose from his chair.


    Janet met his cold, assessing gaze with quiet defiance. "Does the CEO of Black Rock Corporation judge someone¡¯s capability solely by their appearance?"


    So he disliked her¡ªwas that enough to dismiss her entirely?


    If that was the case, even if her pride allowed her to bow to a man like him, she refused to do it out of submission.


    "People naturally prefer what¡¯s pleasing to the eye," Charles replied with a smirk, his tone laced with amusement. "But Miss Louis went out of her way to disguise herself. That wasn¡¯t for some hidden agenda, was it?"


    His words made a faint blush rise to Janet¡¯s cheeks, and for some reason, that pleased him. He was never one to waste time thinking about women¡ªbut this woman, with her plain appearance and calm demeanor, stirred something unusual in him.


    "Janet is just a junior assistant in Amos. I doubt the CEO would find anything about me particularly worth noticing. And as for my fashion choices¡ªthose are a matter of personal taste. Does a global company like Black Rock really need to police what its employees wear?"


    Janet rarely got this angry. And yet, with just a single sentence from CEO Elwin, her normally composed temperament had suddenly ignited¡ªand even she was surprised by her own reaction.


    "Heh," Charles said, a hint of amusement in his voice. "I don¡¯t care how others dress. But when it comes to my personal assistant, I think I¡¯m entitled to set some standards."


    He locked eyes with her, unblinking. The intensity in his gaze made Janet feel as if she were stripped bare before him¡ªcompletely exposed, her defenses useless against his scrutiny.


    "What... what do you mean by that?" she asked cautiously, picking up on the unspoken implication in his tone. This man was even more unpredictable than she had imagined.


    "I mean," Charles replied smoothly, "starting today, you¡¯ll be reassigned to my side¡ªas my executive assistant."


    Janet¡¯s lips parted slightly in disbelief. Before she could even react, Charles was already standing right in front of her. Instinctively, she tried to step back¡ªbut he grabbed her with one strong arm, pulled her into his chest, spun her around swiftly, and pressed her between his muscular frame and the mahogany desk behind her. In one quick motion, he reached for her glasses and pulled them off her face.


    "Hey, you¡ª" Janet reached out, trying to snatch them back, but Charles effortlessly flicked his arm and tossed the glasses over his shoulder. They landed with an unmistakable thud in the trash bin beneath the blinds. A flush of anger rose on her otherwise pale face.


    "Starting today, your desk is right outside this office. Understand?" he said, voice low but firm.


    A stray lock of hair had fallen against Janet¡¯s neck. As Charles leaned in closer, he gently took the strand between his fingers and brought it to his nose, inhaling its subtle scent with a faint, satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    "I... I haven¡¯t even passed my probation yet. I applied to be a design assistant in the Amos department," Janet stammered. Her back was pressed firmly against the hard edge of the desk, and with nowhere to retreat, her front brushed against the heat of his chest. Even through layers of clothing, she could feel the fire radiating from him. In her twenty years of life, she had never felt this nervous¡ªwas this elegant yet dangerously magnetic man truly the cold, untouchable CEO she¡¯d heard so much about?


    "You were the one who just said our company shouldn¡¯t judge people based on appearances," Charles replied coolly. "And as an outstanding employee, you should follow your superior¡¯s orders¡ªunconditionally. Understood?"


    Now mere inches from her, Charles caught the soft, clean scent of her skin. It was natural, refreshing¡ªutterly intoxicating.


    "Why me?" Janet looked up, locking eyes with his deep, shadowy gaze. He was already leaning in. As she raised her head, his breath warmed her cheek, and the space between their lips was no more than a whisper. If he tilted his head just slightly, his lips would capture hers¡ªtender and pale like a delicate blossom on the verge of wilting. And in that moment, as if his body had acted on instinct before his mind caught up, Janet turned her head away. His lips brushed past her cheek, barely grazing her cool skin¡ªbut the fleeting heat of that contact burned like fire.


    "I don¡¯t owe you an explanation. You just have to obey," Charles murmured. His arms stayed braced on either side of the desk, keeping her caged in. As he looked into her wide, blinking eyes, a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    "Then I reserve the right to say no," Janet replied, steadying her voice. She didn¡¯t know why, but the arrogance on his face stirred a rebellious urge in her. And yet, deep down, she knew¡ªhis offer was actually an incredible opportunity.


    "Heh. Little porcupine, don¡¯t ever say the word ¡¯no¡¯ in front of me," Charles said with a low chuckle. As he spoke, he released her and stood up, his expression calm and composed as if nothing had happened. Yet his words carried unmistakable sharpness and intelligence. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you haven¡¯t even graduated college yet¡ªand still, Amos brought you in early. Seems like the design team over there doesn¡¯t think our company policies apply to them..."


    "N-No, it wasn¡¯t Amos¡¯s fault. I... I¡¯ll take the job," Janet blurted out, flustered as she met his unwavering gaze. Only after she nodded did she catch the faint, almost invisible smirk on his lips¡ªand realized she¡¯d fallen for his provocation, again.


    "Good," Charles said, his tone much lighter now. "What I need is someone capable. I¡¯ll be expecting great things from you."


    Charles Elwin... was nothing like the cold, untouchable man the rumors made him out to be.

 Chapter 8 - 08- before

    Chapter 8: Chapter 08- before"Miss Janet!" Just as Janet nodded, preparing to leave, a voice, eerie and ghostlike, suddenly rang out behind her. Instinctively, she turned around and met his dark, penetrating gaze, waiting for his next words.


    Elwin¡¯s eyes wandered over her, lingering on her delicate face before he finally smiled coolly. "Actually, your figure is quite nice."


    The unexpected compliment turned Janet¡¯s cheeks a deep shade of red. She quickly spun around and hurriedly left the CEO¡¯s office, feeling a stark difference between the cold outside and the heated atmosphere within. His ambiguous remark only left her more confused.


    Charles watched Janet disappear from sight, his gaze tightening. She must have forgotten, he thought. The night before, she¡¯d been drunk, stumbling into his car and vomiting all over the place. Despite his usual cleanliness, he had done the unthinkable¡ªbrought her back to the hotel. The next morning, he had been caught off guard by how serene her face had looked, so pure and untouched, with a grace that seemed almost ethereal. But what truly threw him off was how she had vanished without a trace when he least expected it.


    When they met again at the office, he immediately recognized her, the woman with the black-framed glasses, as the one who had shared his bed the night before. But he hadn¡¯t expected her to hide her face so deliberately.


    Was she special?


    Charles chuckled softly, pushing thoughts of the mysterious woman out of his mind. Instead, he turned to his desk, opening his tablet, his expression turning cold as he remembered the person he was set to meet that evening.


    In just one afternoon, news spread that Janet had been appointed as the CEO¡¯s new secretary. Discussions about her quickly spread throughout the company, though Amos, the one who had promoted her, showed no signs of regret. He knew that, with Charles, Janet would have more opportunities for growth.


    Under Novia¡¯s guidance, Janet learned the ins and outs of Charles¡¯s daily habits¡ªhis preference for black coffee over tea, his dislike of talkative women, and how important it was never to disturb him during his downtime. She also understood that he didn¡¯t need a pretty face for a secretary, but someone capable.


    On her first half day, aside from answering a few phone calls, Janet hadn¡¯t received any specific instructions from Charles. With Novia around, there wasn¡¯t much for her to do, but she was carefully noting every word Novia had said. It wasn¡¯t just her strong sense of pride that motivated her; she wanted Charles¡¯s approval. She wanted to prove herself.


    "When you¡¯re done, you don¡¯t need to wait for me. You can leave right after work," Charles said, noticing Janet sitting at her desk, watching him with focused attention as he walked out of the office, his suit casually draped over one shoulder. His fingers effortlessly adjusted his collar as he walked away.


    "Huh? Yes!" Janet snapped back to reality at the sound of his voice. The man in front of her wore a white VERSACE shirt, his tall frame making him seem like a natural clothes hanger. The black-and-white ensemble was the perfect fit for him, as if the outfit was made to highlight his presence.


    "Or are you waiting for me to give you a ride?" Just as Janet was packing up to leave, she noticed that the man, who had already turned to walk away, had somehow unexpectedly turned back.


    "No!" Janet quickly denied, not noticing the playful glint in his eyes. By the time she realized, Charles had already turned, his left hand casually slipping into his pocket as he entered the CEO¡¯s private elevator ahead of her.


    Taking another elevator down, Janet didn¡¯t realize it had already gotten dark by the time she stepped out of the building. It was her first day working closely with Charles, and she still hadn¡¯t figured out his temperament, which was why she ended up staying so late.


    But she was secretly annoyed by his comment. This unpredictable CEO really had a knack for surprising her! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she stepped onto the sidewalk, a Bugatti Veyron suddenly rolled to a stop in front of her, its headlights cutting through the night. As she tried to step aside, Charles reversed the car a couple of steps, then lowered the window, locking his intense black eyes onto hers. "Get in."


    His firm, unquestionable command made Janet hesitate for a few seconds before she obediently walked around to the passenger side and climbed in.


    Without her glasses, her face now appeared soft and serene, the yellowish light from the car casting a gentle glow on her fair skin. The faint fragrance of her perfume mingled with the air, and in the silence, the scent of Dior men¡¯s cologne filled the space.


    A flash of memory struck Janet¡ªten years ago, a handsome boy wearing the same Dior fragrance had handed her a handkerchief. The feeling now, with Charles, was eerily similar.


    But before she could dwell on it, she dismissed the thought. There were probably many men who wore that scent, but was it just a coincidence that the man who shared the same scent also had the same intense gaze?


    "What are you thinking?" Charles asked, noticing her lost gaze fixed on his profile. He steered the wheel with one hand, using the other to turn on the music. Soon, soft tunes filled the car.


    "Nothing... nothing at all!" Janet lowered her head, averting her gaze, feeling awkward. She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been staring at a man for so long. Charles¡¯s presence was so overwhelming.


    Charles glanced at her briefly, his expression returning to its usual coldness. "Where do you live?"


    When Janet told him her address, she didn¡¯t notice the brief flicker of surprise in his features. Moments later, he had dropped her off at the river Villa. Janet thanked him as he sped away, his car vanishing into the night with a sharp contrast to the earlier, slow pace.


    He had been here once before, ten years ago. Back then, the driver had accidentally hit a little girl. As Charles leaned against the car, his heart rate quickened when they passed the spot where he had struck Janice. Her eyes, as clear as spring water, came to his mind again. He remembered that the girl¡¯s mother had called her Janice, and their clothes hadn¡¯t seemed like something someone living in a luxury villa would wear.


    Charles let out a self-deprecating laugh. When did he start caring so much about a stranger?

 Chapter 9 - 09-match

    Chapter 9: Chapter 09-matchBy the time Charles returned to the main Elwin estate, the grand chandelier in the foyer bathed the entire hall in dazzling light. As his tall, lean figure appeared beneath it, he immediately sensed a presence¡ªfamiliar, yet strangely distant. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He¡¯s back?


    "Lord Charles!" The house staff, stationed at the entrance, bowed respectfully as Charles passed. Expressionless, he walked steadily into the living room¡ªonly to find someone seated across from his father, Derrick Elwin.


    It was August.


    Six years. It had been six long years since they last laid eyes on each other.


    Dressed in an all-white casual suit with matching trousers, August¡¯s slender frame sat poised, hands resting lightly on his knees. Though his back was to Charles and his expression unreadable, Charles didn¡¯t need to see his face to know¡ªAugust had changed.


    And so had everything between them.


    This time, their war was about to begin.


    "You¡¯re back?" Derrick was the first to speak. His voice was calm, but the corners of his mouth twisted with a chilly smirk as he looked past Charles at the proud silhouette in the distance. When his gaze fell upon the face that bore a striking resemblance to Charles¡¯s own, no one noticed the brief flash of cold cruelty in his eyes.


    "Charles."


    August didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who was behind him. The shadow alone told him everything. And when Charles stepped forward, both pairs of deep, obsidian eyes locked¡ªlike twin black whirlpools hiding years of resentment.


    So much hate. So much history.


    "It¡¯s good you¡¯re back," Charles said coolly, offering only a fleeting glance to the "brother" with whom he shared no blood. His lips curled into a faint smile as he caught the glint of challenge in August¡¯s eyes.


    Interesting.


    Only true opponents could spark this kind of excitement in him. And he knew August had been waiting for this day just as long as he had.


    "Black Rock Co.," Derrick interrupted, his voice low but commanding. "August holds fifteen percent of the company shares. I made a promise to Norman¡ªto let him inherit them before turning twenty-five. Since you¡¯re back now, you¡¯ll be managing the company with Charles."


    He looked at August with a gaze far too complicated to define¡ªtinged with a hint of something darker.


    "Ah, so Uncle still remembers my father¡¯s will? How touching..." August replied, his tone laced with sarcasm. At the mention of his late father¡¯s name¡ªNorman¡ªthe hatred in his eyes surged like wildfire.


    This homecoming was about one thing. Revenge.


    Because August knew very well who had truly caused his father¡¯s death: the man he called "Uncle."


    Derrick Elwin. A wolf in gentleman¡¯s clothing.


    And he hadn¡¯t forgotten the cruelty Derrick once inflicted on him.


    The humiliation he suffered in America¡ª


    Was now etched into his soul like a brand.


    "Congratulations," Charles said with a faint smile, extending his long fingers to grasp August¡¯s cold hand.


    A strange current passed between them¡ªsomething unspoken, indescribable.


    And then, as if by instinct, they both smiled.


    "Please take care of me from now on, Charles," August replied with polite sarcasm.


    His sharp, handsome features carried a gravity and hostility far beyond his age¡ªa kind of presence that mirrored Charles¡¯s own in many ways.


    Charles said nothing, lips pressed into a faint curve, eyes slightly narrowed as he regarded the man before him...


    Then Derrick broke the silence.


    "Charles, I¡¯ll leave Philip¡¯s engagement to Miss Louis in your hands."


    Only then did Charles recall the matter Derrick had mentioned once before¡ªPhilip¡¯s marriage.


    Philip, who had always been Derrick¡¯s favored son, placed above all else.


    Perhaps now, it was time he had a woman by his side...


    "Harold, I¡¯ve put up with you long enough!" Anila¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and furious, echoing through the cold, spacious villa.


    "I¡¯ve raised your little mistress¡¯s daughter for ten damn years¡ªand now you want her to marry in Elvira¡¯s place? She¡¯s not my daughter!"


    Elvira nodded in agreement, arms crossed. "Exactly! That freeloader¡¯s been living off my mom for years. It¡¯s about time she did something useful!"


    "Shut up!" Harold snapped, voice heavy with guilt. "The engagement was arranged for Elvira¡ªnot Janet! She has nothing to do with this!"


    He couldn¡¯t let it happen. He had already wronged Cornelia too many times, and he would not let their daughter become another casualty of his choices.


    "So Janet¡¯s your daughter¡ªbut Elvira¡¯s not? Is that what you¡¯re saying now?" Anila shouted, her voice rising. "Harold, search your damn conscience. Have you been fair to me? To your children? To this family?!"


    Truth be told, Harold owed everything to Anila.


    Back then, he¡¯d been nothing but a low-level employee at Zanya Corporation. Then came Anila¡ªZanya¡¯s pampered heiress¡ªwho had fallen for him at first sight. For the sake of his bright future, he married her. And with her father¡¯s wealth and Anila¡¯s ruthless ambition, the Louis Corporation was born.


    He knew exactly what price had been paid for his success.


    There had never been love between him and Anila. That¡¯s why, after their marriage, he was vulnerable¡ªwhen he met Cornelia. Beautiful, gentle Cornelia. And from that brief affair came Janet.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Cornelia¡¯s tragic accident, Harold would never have let Janet grow up under Anila¡¯s roof, enduring all that silent cruelty.


    He saw how Janet had grown more withdrawn, more distant from him.


    He noticed. He just didn¡¯t know how to face her.


    He owed her¡ªfar too much.


    But he also owed Elvira... and Terrence.


    He wasn¡¯t a good husband.


    And he certainly wasn¡¯t a good father.


    "Whatever happens, I won¡¯t let Janet marry into that family!" Harold¡¯s voice was firm, like it had been ten years ago when he first brought Janet home.


    No matter how much Anila screamed, hit, or cursed¡ªhe would not back down.


    "Well then," Anila shrieked, completely losing her composure, "if you won¡¯t let Janet go through with this, then you and that little whore can get the hell out! You won¡¯t get a single cent from the Zanya family!"


    Right then, a voice interrupted them from the stairs.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Janet had heard the yelling. She¡¯d caught bits and pieces¡ªenough to understand.


    Three pairs of eyes turned to her, each filled with different emotions.


    And just like that, she realized:


    Her stepmother wanted her to marry in Elvira¡¯s place¡ª


    To a crippled man.


    "Janet, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Go back to your room," Harold said quickly, stepping in front of her like the loving father he wasn¡¯t.


    But Anila shoved him aside, her eyes cold, her intentions clear.


    "I raised you for years, and now it¡¯s time you gave something back to the Louis family," she sneered. "Letting you take our name¡ªLouis¡ªwas already more mercy than you deserved. Don¡¯t be as ungrateful as your dead mother¡¯s worthless man!"


    "If marrying him means I can finally leave this house¡ªif it means I can stop being Janet¡ªthen yes, I¡¯ll do it."


    Janet stared directly into Anila¡¯s bloodshot eyes, her voice calm and unwavering.


    A bitter smile curved on her lips. There was nothing left to hold on to¡ªno dignity, no love, no warmth in this house.


    She was done.


    If marriage was her only escape route, then so be it.


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be worse than staying here in the Louis family.


    "Janet, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?" Harold reached out to stop her as she turned away.


    But Elvira moved faster, stepping between them with practiced ease.


    Janet had agreed.


    Perfect.


    The sooner that wretched girl disappeared from this house, the better.


    A worthless girl for a crippled man?


    What a perfect match.

 Chapter 10- Philip

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10- Philip"Dad, what are you doing? She agreed to it herself," Elvira said smugly, clutching Harold¡¯s arm. "And didn¡¯t you say any Louis daughter would do? Janet is the second daughter of the Louis family, isn¡¯t she?"


    Had she known that the man Janet would end up marrying was like poison¡ªdangerous, addicting, and impossible to control¡ªshe never would have pushed Janet into the Elwin family.


    "If you dare take another step," Anila warned, eyes sharp as daggers, "I¡¯ll have my father revoke every single share you hold in Louis Corp. I mean what I say, Harold."


    She knew he¡¯d finally caved. In this house, no one defied her.


    Janet paused halfway up the stairs.


    She turned to see Harold, head lowered, silent in defeat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever last flicker of hope she had left... died right then.


    She closed her bedroom door quietly and let her weakened body sink to the carpeted floor. She didn¡¯t cry.


    She couldn¡¯t remember how.


    Tears had long dried up the moment Elvira carved those cruel, bloody reminders onto her skin. Janet had learned to live without mercy... or softness.


    No guests.


    No ceremony.


    Not even a name for the groom.


    But for the first time in her life, Janet was certain of one thing¡ªshe had to shed this identity.


    Even if it meant jumping straight into another hell.


    Two nights later, a stretch Rolls-Royce pulled up outside the Louis estate. It didn¡¯t come with flowers, nor an entourage¡ªonly two silent bodyguards, sent to retrieve the bride.


    Janet didn¡¯t bring anything with her when she left.


    Just like when she arrived at the Louis household ten years ago¡ªshe came with nothing, and now, she left with nothing.


    It was as if she had never existed at all.


    From an upstairs window, Harold watched helplessly as his daughter walked alone toward the car.


    No one came to see her off¡ªnot a single soul.


    Anila had made that perfectly clear: no goodbyes, no second thoughts.


    And this time, the Elwin family had gone all in. They were offering an island development project worth over a billion to marry the Louis family¡¯s second daughter.


    For Anila, it was a win-win.


    Ten years ago, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the girl.


    But today?


    Inside the cold, silent villa, the balloons clumsily taped to the walls offered a strange, almost mocking sense of celebration. When Charles found out the woman Philip was marrying today was named Janet, he was stunned beyond words.


    Could it really be her?


    Or was it just someone with the same name?


    The reason he hadn¡¯t gone to receive the bride himself... was because deep down, he still clung to a foolish hope.


    A hope that the woman marrying Philip wasn¡¯t her.


    In the North Wing manor, connected to the main estate and now decorated with festive flair, the air was still stiflingly sealed.


    In a shadowed, soundproof room sat a man in a wheelchair, his thick black hair slightly disheveled. His hands rested limply on the chair¡¯s arms, and his face was cloaked in darkness. At the faintest creak from the door, his low voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    "Who¡¯s there?"


    "It¡¯s me, young master Philip," came the respectful voice of an old servant. "Everything has been arranged just as you instructed."


    Philip¡¯s tone gave nothing away¡ªneither joy nor anger. "She¡¯s here?"


    "Yes, sir. The car has arrived. The lord said she¡¯ll be brought directly to your room."


    "Leave me."


    As the door clicked shut again, a flicker of cold calculation flashed in the man¡¯s shadowed eyes. He could hear it now¡ªthose familiar footsteps.


    He was here.


    Charles leaned against the intricately carved wooden door, listening intently.


    The thought of the man who had spent the last six years in that room, confined to a wheelchair, only reignited the hatred in his eyes. Hatred for August.


    The pain Philip endured, the humiliation, the broken future¡ªit was all August¡¯s doing.


    Charles had vowed: for the mother he lost and the brother who suffered, he would make August pay.


    Slowly.


    Ruthlessly.


    "Come in."


    The voice from inside was hoarse, yet oddly in sync with his presence¡ªas if the man within knew it was him.


    Charles straightened, concealing the rage on his face before pushing the door open and stepping inside.


    Darkness. Dampness. Cold.


    It was just as oppressive as always.


    "Charles..."


    The wheelchair turned slightly, revealing a man whose features were completely unlike Charles¡¯s¡ªstriking in their own right. His eyes, a brilliant sapphire blue, shimmered with a mixture of melancholy and detachment.


    He didn¡¯t have the delicate features of the East, but the aristocratic sharpness of a mixed lineage.


    There was a trace of Derrick in his brow line¡ªclear, familiar¡ªbut no resemblance whatsoever to Charles.


    And yet, they were brothers by blood.


    The man in the wheelchair, the one cloaked in shadow and silence, was none other than Charles¡¯s older brother: Philip Elwin.


    "Congratulations, Philip."


    Charles¡¯s handsome face was half-hidden in shadow, a sliver of moonlight piercing through the blinds, casting a silver glow on his tall, lean frame¡ªmaking him seem even more striking, almost unreal.


    Standing before Philip, Charles¡¯s expression bore a sincere smile of blessing.


    But in those sapphire-blue eyes of his brother, he could see none of the joy a groom should possess.


    Instead, there was a veil of sorrow hanging at the corners of his eyes.


    "Tonight... I need a favor," Philip said quietly, lifting his right hand. His fingers were long and pale. His face, half-turned in shadow, was unreadable.


    For six years, he had not been close to a woman. And now, Derrick had arranged one for him¡ªa woman he didn¡¯t want, could never want.


    And the man in front of him¡ªthe one who had silently sacrificed so much¡ªwas his younger brother.


    Someone he owed too much to.


    He knew, as long as he remained unmarried, Charles would never consider his own future.


    Meanwhile, Janet had been led to a warm, softly lit room.


    It was unfamiliar, yet not unwelcoming.


    A dim lamp glowed in the corner. The floor was covered with a thick white cashmere rug. The furniture bore the delicate carvings of vintage European design. Everything had clearly been arranged with great care.


    Janet stood there, feeling the stirrings of fear.


    She had spent ten long years in the hell that was the Louis family estate.


    Now, in this strange new place¡ªabout to meet the man who would become her husband¡ªshe felt a mix of anxiety and uncertainty.


    But the next moment, she steeled herself.


    This was her choice.


    She had made it herself.


    No matter what awaited her here¡ªit couldn¡¯t possibly be worse than the pit of fire that was the Louis family.


    Tonight, she had been carefully dressed.


    A white floor-length gown hugged her figure, leaving her smooth shoulders and delicate collarbones bare.


    She knew this dress had been laid out by Harold.


    She hadn¡¯t refused.


    Not this time.


    After all, it was her biological father who had shoved her into this marriage.


    Her features were refined, yet her face remained far too pale¡ªalmost transparent against her slender frame.


    Her eyes, naturally clear and pure, seemed overly bright and almost startling.


    Her lips, painted a gentle peach-pink, gave her an added air of vulnerability.


    Just as Janet stood uncertainly by the bed, a soft sound came from the door.


    Startled, her wide eyes darted toward the source of the noise.


    It was the same middle-aged man who had brought her into the room earlier¡ªnow returning with a glass of milk in his hand.


    He smiled kindly at her.


    "Madam Janet, the young master will be here shortly. Please don¡¯t be nervous."


    Madam Janet.


    That unfamiliar title felt strange on her ears.


    Even when she had been the so-called second daughter of the Louis family, not a single servant had ever addressed her so respectfully.

 Chapter 11- Wedding Night

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11- Wedding Night"Thank you."


    Janet¡¯s fingers, cold as ice, brushed against the glass. Only then did she realize how low the temperature in the room was.


    A chill crept into her body.


    She tightened her grip on the glass.


    As the man turned to leave, she opened her mouth, wanting to ask something¡ªbut the words never made it past her lips.


    Tonight... was it truly her wedding night?


    The realization brought with it a wave of fear.


    The warm milk slid down her throat, instantly easing the tension in her stomach.


    A rare sense of comfort bloomed in her chest.


    She sat quietly at the edge of the soft Simmons bed, waiting for the man the servant had referred to as "young master."


    Her husband.


    What kind of man would he be?


    She knew nothing about him¡ªnot even his name.


    All she remembered was that moment when she nodded in agreement, and how Anila and Elvira¡¯s eyes had gleamed with vindictive satisfaction.


    Men...


    To her, they had always been a luxury she could never afford.


    And in the past, she had never needed them.


    "Philip, are you serious?"


    Charles¡¯s voice was laced with disbelief.


    He stared at his brother, eyes darkening as they fell upon Philip¡¯s motionless legs.


    A deep, cold knot formed in his chest.


    A man can bleed, can suffer¡ªbut he must never lose his dignity.


    "Whether I can or not... only I know the answer," Philip said, a soft smile on his lips.


    He met Charles¡¯s dark, brooding gaze, his own eyes reflecting a silent plea.


    Because he knew¡ªif he asked, Charles would never refuse him.


    "No. Absolutely not. It¡¯s not fair to you," Charles snapped, his voice sharp with tension.


    It was absurd. Unthinkable.


    Yes, he had hesitated when he heard her name. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that moment of weakness had long passed.


    Between Janet and Philip, he knew clearly which one mattered more.


    "The one it¡¯s most unfair to... is her."


    Philip looked up, his voice low, steady, yet full of pain.


    "I¡¯m a cripple, Charles. I don¡¯t want to disappoint Father again. You know he¡¯s watching me¡ªwatching us."


    His lips trembled ever so slightly, but his eyes were clear.


    "Just this once, help me. Please."


    There was a kind of sorrow in his voice that pierced deeper than guilt or shame.


    Between a father¡¯s expectations and a brother¡¯s sacrifice¡ªPhilip had always tried to carry both.


    But this time, Derrick had made it clear: he wanted his disabled son to live like a real man.


    Even if Philip¡¯s body could somehow endure it... he didn¡¯t want to ruin that woman¡¯s life.


    In that moment, the cold night air seemed to spark with invisible friction.


    Janet felt something strange rushing through her veins¡ª


    A searing heat.


    She reached up to her slender neck with trembling fingers,


    A scalding pressure welled up in her throat, like molten lava on the verge of eruption.


    Her eyes glazed over as she stared out the window.


    A soft, boneless hand brushed against her burning cheek¡ª


    Her skin was far too hot.


    Her mind grew heavier by the second, clouded and slow.


    She collapsed onto the center of the massive bed,


    Her hands wandering restlessly across the sheets¡ª


    as if searching for something...


    someone...


    But she didn¡¯t even know what she was reaching for.


    Before her consciousness slipped away entirely,


    she clearly felt a searing male body press down onto hers.


    And the room, once dimly lit,


    was swallowed whole by darkness.


    Two bodies, as if trapped in a feverish abyss, sought each other¡¯s souls in desperate harmony. Strangers yet achingly familiar. Janet tried to push the man pinning her down, but her limbs felt leaden. What began as resistance melted into reluctant surrender...


    "Wh-who are you?" Her voice fractured into a breathless whisper, lips parched as she nervously wet them with her tongue. Everywhere his electrifying hands roamed, they ignited waves of pleasure¡ªshameful, intoxicating. Heat bloomed across her cheeks, crimson as a lily unfurling in midsummer¡¯s night, yielding to the man who plundered her innocence.


    Her trembling¡ªa mix of fear and tension¡ªonly deepened his hunger.


    "Tonight," his voice curled like smoke into her ear, "you¡¯re mine."


    A whimper escaped her as his lips claimed hers, flooding her senses with raw masculinity. In the pitch-dark room, his hypnotic murmurs and ragged breaths drowned her resolve.


    This night would never end.


    Yet Janet knew: what came next was the price of her choice. There was no turning back.


    When searing pain tore through her, she flinched, brows knotting. Sensing her distress, he scattered tender kisses across her forehead, waiting. As she relaxed, he sheathed himself fully¡ªand with that thrust, Janet severed ties with her past.


    No words. Only sweat-slicked skin and tangled breaths.


    The room hummed with heat. After the barrier shattered, all she felt was the narcotic pull of this enigmatic man¡ªher husband?


    He took her relentlessly until dawn. Exhausted, she finally drifted into sleep. Yet he lingered, tracing her flushed face, brushing damp hair from her forehead. Her strands coiled around his fingers like secrets. A bittersweet ache swelled in his chest.


    After tonight, she¡¯d never be his again.


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone through the floor-to-ceiling window, reflecting into the red, enchanting room. Janet habitually opened her eyes and immediately felt a pain as if her body had been torn apart and reassembled. The memories of last night¡¯s intense passion rushed into her mind, and a bashful flush slowly crept up her cheeks. As she bent over to look down, she realized she was wearing a luxurious sleepwear set she didn¡¯t remember putting on. The soft fabric, clearly high-quality, seemed out of place for a woman in her situation. Now sitting on the large bed, Janet looked around at the opulent decorations, but the man from last night was no longer by her side. The cold air felt devoid of the usual warmth left after intimacy.


    Only the vivid red mark on the spacious bed reminded her that this wasn¡¯t a dream, but a reality.


    But why did the mysterious man leave her with such a sense of unease and uncertainty?

 Chapter 12- Take care

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12- Take careLooking up at the minimalist white wall, Janet noticed the wall clock showing exactly eight o¡¯clock. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that today was Monday.


    After taking a quick shower in the bathroom, the bluish-purple marks on her body, like red bruises blooming on her skin, refused to fade no matter how hard she scrubbed. They were the marks left by the man from last night.


    Everything here felt new to her. Janet looked down at the torn clothes she had worn last night, a clear sign of the man¡¯s urgency. Just thinking about last night made her cheeks heat up. Walking over to the wardrobe, she opened it to find it filled with beautiful women¡¯s clothing, but there was no trace of the man who had been there...


    "Mrs. Janet, you¡¯re awake?" As Janet opened the door to step out, she found the man who had escorted her back to her room last night standing outside. She instinctively felt that the milk she had drunk last night was suspicious.


    "Yes..." Janet nodded in acknowledgment, then thought of the man who had disappeared from her room this morning. Without thinking, she blurted out, "So... where is your young master?"


    Although they had already consummated their marriage, she still hadn¡¯t seen his face, nor did she even know his name.


    "I¡¯ll take you to see the lord," Robert, the butler, replied, and Janet realized that was his name.


    Following Robert downstairs, Janet noticed that the main house was separate from the one she was in, with a connected courtyard. As she reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw a luxurious vintage villa not far away. She felt a bit uneasy. The "lord" Robert had mentioned must be her father-in-law, yet she knew nothing about this place.


    Her eyes casually drifted over the blooming garden as she walked along the stone path laid with grass. When she happened to look up, she saw a tall, white figure getting into a black sports car not far away, leaving her with a perfect profile view.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Could that man be the one from last night?


    Janet widened her eyes and quickened her steps, hoping to catch a clearer glimpse of the figure hidden inside the car. But by the time she reached the spot, the black sports car had already kicked up a cloud of dust and disappeared from her sight. Even though it was just a fleeting glimpse, Janet clearly saw a familiar and seductive smile from the half-opened window.


    "Mrs. Janet, this way please!" Robert had somehow already walked up behind Janet. Hearing his voice, she placed a hand on her startled heart and, still staring at the direction the car had disappeared in, asked in confusion, "Was that your young master?"


    "That was our Young Master August, Mrs. Janet," Robert replied. His voice suddenly turned cold, and the displeasure on his face was evident when Janet asked.


    Janet was a little surprised to hear the complex relationships unfolding. August, wasn¡¯t he the young master they were talking about?


    Her confusion grew deeper. As Janet stepped into a magnificent, royal-style villa, she realized that compared to this place, the Louis family¡¯s wealth was nothing. However, a bad premonition suddenly surged in her heart. If this was such a prestigious noble family, why would Anila allow her daughter to marry into it?


    "Your name is Janet?" Suddenly, a low and stern voice sounded from above her head. She looked up and saw a man in his fifties, his face marked by a harsh expression. Wearing a formal suit, his eyes held a commanding and decisive authority as he looked down on Janet from a high position.


    "Yes!" Janet murmured, nodding. She blinked her eyes filled with fear as she looked at the stern man. Seeing that his face showed little change, she followed his gesture and sat down behind him at the rectangular, deep red table.


    At Robert¡¯s signal, Janet softly called out a title she seldom used, "Lord Derrick..."


    Derrick, with a face full of authority, nodded. It was her first time having breakfast with an unfamiliar elder, and Janet felt somewhat uncomfortable. The man in front of her exuded such a dominant aura. This was the power of a family head, the kind of influence carried by a noble family.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what Robert whispered in Derrick¡¯s ear, but Derrick¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Janet¡¯s slender frame, before he subtly revealed a satisfied smile. He waved his hand, and two servants brought the breakfast.


    "From today onwards, you are Philip¡¯s wife. If there is anything you need to do, Robert will tell you. Harold must have already told you that once you marry into the Elwin family, you are no longer the young lady of the Louis family. If you serve my son well, I will not mistreat you!" Derrick spoke with an air of finality. He didn¡¯t know about the two daughters of the Louis family due to the engagement with Zanya, and he hadn¡¯t questioned Janet¡¯s identity when she married into the family.


    Her gentle appearance and temperament were something Derrick appreciated.


    "But I have a job. Can I...?" Janet began, but was immediately interrupted by Derrick¡¯s stern voice. "Of course not. Your task now is to take care of your husband to the best of your ability." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Take care?


    As soon as Janet heard those words, a bad premonition rose in her heart. Did her husband need her to "take care" of him 24/7?


    "Let her go," a clear male voice suddenly interrupted Janet¡¯s attempt to protest. Though she swallowed her words, it didn¡¯t mean she was weak. She turned toward the voice and saw a man in a wheelchair being pushed forward. He resembled Derrick somewhat in his features and stopped right next to her.


    In that moment, Janet suddenly realized something¡ª the man who had just helped her was Derrick¡¯s son. Her husband?


    "What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t sleep well last night?" Philip, looking at Janet in surprise, extended his long, cold hand and took hers from the glass table. But she felt no warmth from his touch.


    Her face, originally pale, became even more transparent in that instant. Janet stared at the handsome, aristocratic-looking man and, as her gaze fell on his legs, she was stunned.


    Philip¡¯s ambiguous remark immediately caused Derrick¡¯s previously tense expression to soften. The doctor had told him that his leg, injured years ago, had undergone six years of treatment, and he could now lead a normal life. It was then that Derrick remembered the engagement with Zanya from ten years ago and rushed to find a suitable wife for Philip.


    This was Philip¡¯s first time meeting Janet. The quiet and graceful girl in front of him was a bit different from what he had imagined. She didn¡¯t have the usual arrogance or haughtiness often found in young ladies of noble families. Instead, she carried a gentle, melancholic aura.


    "Dad, Janet works at Black Rock Co. Now you can rest assured, right?" Philip turned his head and flashed a charming smile. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was always in a wheelchair, Janet wouldn¡¯t have known he was actually disabled!


    Now she finally understood why Anila had insisted that Elvira should not marry. But, the man she was with last night was perfectly normal. So why... was it like this now?

 Chapter 13- unforgettable

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13- unforgettableJanet clearly noticed the fleeting look of surprise in Derrick¡¯s eyes when Philip mentioned Black Rock Co. Her husband, Philip, why would his name make her think of that unpredictable, cold-hearted CEO?


    Charles, Philip ¡ª was it just a coincidence?


    There wasn¡¯t much time for Janet to dwell on it. When Philip spoke up to defend her, Derrick didn¡¯t argue further. Was it because of what Philip said or because of the company he mentioned? Janet instinctively felt there was more she didn¡¯t know.


    "Finish your meal, and I¡¯ll have the driver take you," Derrick said, looking at Janet with an expression of rare calm. He wasn¡¯t angry, despite her anxious demeanor. Because of her, Philip didn¡¯t reject him as he once did. Usually, Derrick spent most of his time alone in the North Courtyard, and Philip rarely visited.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go on my own!" Janet politely refused. The food in front of her was barely touched. She didn¡¯t even look at Philip, who had been watching her intently. She stood up, feeling uncomfortable, and left after a brief goodbye.


    Perhaps due to her position, Derrick didn¡¯t press further but glanced at Philip, who wore a rare, knowing smile.


    Once she reached the bottom of the mountain, Janet hailed a taxi. Before heading to the office, she made sure to pick up a new pair of glasses. She was unusually late today. When she exited the elevator half an hour later, she absentmindedly glanced at the closed CEO¡¯s office, saw nothing unusual, and let out a sigh of relief.


    A moment later, her desk phone rang. As soon as Janet picked it up, a deep voice came through.


    "Meeting in ten minutes in the conference room. Inform all department heads."


    "Yes, sir," Janet replied, still slightly out of breath from her rush to get to work. The sound of Charles¡¯s voice immediately put her on edge.


    Just as Janet was about to hang up after receiving his instructions, Charles unexpectedly added something that caught her off guard.


    "Janet, you¡¯re thirty-two minutes and eight seconds late today. Don¡¯t let it happen again."


    Before she could process this, there was only the sound of a dead line on the phone.


    Janet stared at the receiver in shock, then looked ahead. Through the frosted glass of his office, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. She snapped out of her thoughts, remembered his "ten-minute" order, and hurriedly picked up the phone to inform everyone.


    Ten minutes later, Giles and Novia followed the sharply dressed, coldly handsome Charles into the spacious conference room. As Charles¡¯s figure passed in front of her, he suddenly stopped, his glittering eyes pausing for a few seconds on Janet¡¯s flushed face. He raised his hand and ordered, "Janet, come with us."


    "Right, yes!" Janet quickly grabbed her notebook at Novia¡¯s signal and followed them into the elevator. When they reached the 26th floor and entered the meeting room, it was already packed. The mid-level managers were seated around the intricately designed, oval crystal table. Upon seeing Charles enter like a king, they straightened up and sat silently, waiting for him to take his place at the head of the table.


    Giles and Novia sat on either side of Charles. As Janet was about to sit next to Novia, Charles shot her a cold glance. Novia immediately understood and subtly signaled Janet to change her seat.


    When Janet sat down to Charles¡¯s left, she felt a burning gaze on her from above. Looking up, she saw a striking figure in white across from her. His profile was angled ninety degrees toward her, and she couldn¡¯t help but take in the sharp, refined outline of his face.


    The next moment, she froze. This man¡ªwasn¡¯t he the one she had seen earlier that morning at Snowpeak Villa? The one with the vague side profile?


    Hearing Robert address him as "Master August," Janet wondered if he was also from the Elwin family.


    The thought made her eyes widen, and she carefully studied his features. His sharp, defined face carried a sense of masculinity, and his tall, proud figure was impossible to ignore, even as he sat there. The moment she saw his handsome profile, she felt a strange sensation. When she glanced back at Charles, their eyes met in a brief, cold exchange. Janet quickly looked away, lowering her head, feeling somewhat guilty.


    "This is August, the new shareholder of Black Rock Co. He will take over as General Manager from now on. I hope everyone will cooperate with him!" Charles¡¯s announcement was followed by the focus of the room shifting entirely to the figure in white sitting across from Janet. After that, Janet didn¡¯t hear much of what was said. Her mind replayed August¡¯s smile, gentle like a spring breeze, and the memory of the charmingly dangerous man from last night¡ªthere was something oddly different about him...


    The only people she¡¯d met at Snowpeak Villa, besides the immobile Philip and the fleeting August, were... who else?


    When Janet snapped back to reality, Charles¡¯s proud figure had already risen from his seat. The room erupted into thunderous applause. As Janet¡¯s restless gaze kept drifting toward August, Charles¡¯s face remained expressionless, his cold eyes betraying no emotion. He kicked the chair behind him and walked straight out.


    Confused, Janet watched August wink at her with a smile. She instinctively adjusted her glasses, grabbed her notebook, and quickly followed him out.


    However, just as she was about to catch up, Charles stepped into the elevator ahead of her. In front of her, he pressed his fingerprint, and the doors closed mercilessly. Janet could clearly see the displeasure in his eyes.


    Was he angry?


    Standing there somewhat bewildered, Janet felt a hand suddenly reach over her shoulder from behind and press the elevator button. Turning, she met August¡¯s amused gaze.


    He lifted his chin at her, and only then did Janet notice that the elevator doors had opened in front of her. Instinctively, she stepped inside, with August following closely behind. Everyone else had headed to the adjacent elevator. Janet suddenly remembered that this elevator was supposed to be the CEO¡¯s private one. What, then, was the relationship between this man and Charles? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Janet!" Just as Janet was lost in thought, a warm breath brushed against the nape of her neck. She instinctively shrank back, but when she looked up, the man who had been standing behind her was now caging her in with his arms, pressing her between him and the elevator wall. She didn¡¯t even notice that his tone had shifted when he called her name.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?" Not used to being this close to a man, Janet felt his hands wrap around her waist, and she instinctively tried to pull away. The unfamiliar contact made her feel uncomfortable.


    If she remembered correctly, his title now was August from Black Rock Co., and his power was second only to CEO Charles...


    "Last night... was it unforgettable?" August suddenly released his hold, and from the look of incredulity in her wide eyes, he could tell she was shocked. He left her with a provocative, teasing remark that lingered in the air.

 Chapter 14- in love

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14- in loveIn the next instant, Janet¡¯s eyes widened. After hearing his words clearly, she wanted to clear up her confusion, but the elevator doors opened. With a deep, unreadable smile on his face, August stepped out swiftly as Janet turned around, leaving her with a wide view of his back. Janet stood frozen for a few seconds as the elevator doors on the 55th floor closed in front of her. She tried to make sense of what he had just said.


    Could he have been the one from last night?


    But the feeling he gave her was so different...


    "Janet, are you a turtle or something?" As the elevator reached the top floor, before she could step out, a strong arm yanked her out.


    "You¡¯re really slow," Charles grumbled, standing by the elevator. Ten minutes had passed, and she still hadn¡¯t shown up. He pulled Janet up, removed the laptop she was clutching protectively, and without any gentleness, slapped it onto her hard office desk. Then, he pulled her into his office.


    "Is there something you need?" Janet could feel the anger radiating from him. As she reached up to adjust her glasses, his hand suddenly gripped hers. Before she could turn around, she felt a chill on her face, and her new glasses were ruthlessly crushed. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen, stay away from August from now on, got it?" Charles¡¯s eyes were filled with a mischievous gleam as his gaze lingered on her face. His eyes slid down, landing on a bright red love mark on her neck. A flicker of satisfaction appeared in his eyes, faint and hidden behind a veil of unspoken emotions.


    Janet was confused by his words. She was his secretary, so why would he be telling her to stay away from August? What exactly did he mean by that?


    "Yes, I understand," Janet replied, not daring to defy him, as his gaze was too mysterious, too filled with an unspoken depth.


    As Charles released her from his grip, Janet let out a sigh of relief. She realized that the anger in his eyes had subtly shifted into something more ambiguous.


    "Is there anything else?" Janet tucked away her unease, her tone professional as she looked at him. Her long lashes fluttered, betraying the anxiety she was trying to hide.


    Charles stretched out his long fingers, circling her neck gently. He then slowly slid her loose camisole strap down, his touch sending an electric current through her body. The distinct scent of his masculinity surrounded her as he pulled her waist toward him, his clean, pale fingers brushing against her neck. A teasing smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Who taught you these skills? Not bad at all..."


    He quickly released Janet after speaking, his tall figure turning away. Janet didn¡¯t notice the smug look in his eyes as he did so.


    Janet could hear the mockery in his words as she lightly touched the skin he had just grazed. She quickly opened the office door and ran out. Once she reached the bathroom, she hurriedly opened her clothes and looked into the large mirror. She gasped when she saw the faint hickey on her neck, finally understanding what he meant by "Not bad at all."


    Looking lower, she saw the subtle marks across her chest¡ªintimate traces left by the man from last night...


    After washing her face, Janet stepped out of the bathroom, feeling a little off without her glasses. This was already the third pair, and she still couldn¡¯t understand why Charles was so insistent on having her take them off.


    She reflexively glanced at the closed doors of the CEO¡¯s office. As she reported her work for the day, Charles had already resumed his usual cold demeanor. His sharp gaze felt like it was peeling away her every layer, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the chill that seemed to seep into her bones. She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to this CEO, who changed his moods faster than the weather.


    In the afternoon, Charles and Giles had gone to an external photography studio, where Charles personally supervised the filming of a new makeup commercial for their flagship company. The spokesperson for the ad was the rising star, Ivanka...


    Charles didn¡¯t return to the office before the end of the day. As Janet packed up and was about to leave the company, she unexpectedly ran into Peggy, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a few days.


    Peggy was in the same red Lotus sports car, which suited her so well. When she saw Janet walking out, she waved excitedly, "Janet, hurry up and get in!"


    As Janet climbed into the car, Peggy couldn¡¯t help but stare at her outfit¡ªa fitted two-piece suit with a knee-length strapless skirt underneath, and a thin blouse on top. Without her glasses, Janet¡¯s skin looked as smooth as silk, and Peggy couldn¡¯t look away.


    "Janet, are you in love?" she asked, surprised. In the past, she would always nag her about changing out of that old, frumpy style, but now, after only a few days, Janet seemed like a completely new person.


    Janet didn¡¯t dare tell her the truth. If Peggy knew she had silently gotten married, she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of reaction she¡¯d get. And she wasn¡¯t planning on telling her just yet.


    "No, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t need to change who I am just for some unimportant people," Janet replied, her voice steady. She had left the Louis family behind, escaping that nightmare. From now on, she no longer had to wear a mask. After today, her life would be something entirely different...


    "I¡¯ve always said it, right? Elvira, that vixen, was just jealous of you. Janet, I told you, she¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to her, and she¡¯ll feel the pain you went through!" Peggy said indignantly. She¡¯d never liked Elvira, the woman who always dressed like a peacock. Even though they were from the same school, no one knew she and Janet were sisters. Peggy was sure of her judgment¡ªone day, Elvira would pay for all the harm she¡¯d caused Janet.


    Twenty minutes later, the car pulled up in front of an upscale private PUB. Janet rarely visited places like this, and it was usually Peggy who dragged her along. Sometimes, Peggy would also invite her brother Simon, trying, either intentionally or unintentionally, to set them up. Janet used to think she wasn¡¯t worthy of Simon, but now, as a married woman, she found herself reflecting on that. Even though her husband was disabled, whenever she thought of Philip¡¯s face, which flickered between clarity and shadow, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of pity for him.


    "Janet, hurry up! My brother¡¯s already waiting for us!" Peggy quickly parked the car and eagerly grabbed Janet¡¯s hand, pulling her inside. As soon as she heard Simon¡¯s name, Janet felt a headache coming on. How could she explain that Peggy was still so eager to play matchmaker for them?


    However, when Janet and Peggy walked through the noisy main hall toward the private room upstairs, Janet¡¯s gaze landed on a man unlike any she had ever seen before¡ªhe was stunningly handsome, almost extraordinarily handsome-like in his appearance, with an aura that was both dark and alluring...

 Chapter 15- interesting

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15- interestingAfter having seen the deeply enigmatic Charles and the sunny August, Janet could only describe the man standing next to Simon as "mesmerizingly beautiful," a man whose beauty was almost supernatural in its allure.


    His long, brown hair fell in a soft cascade over his forehead, a lock grazing his cheek with a bewitching charm. A platinum earring adorned his left ear, and his eyes¡ªnarrow and deep as obsidian¡ªcould make anyone¡¯s heart race with just a glance. His face was exquisitely beautiful, the fine details almost too perfect to be real, especially his thin lips, tinged a deep red. His lean, toned frame was draped in a casually unbuttoned black shirt and khaki pants. Even standing still, he radiated a kind of languid, seductive beauty, as though he carried a mysterious darkness mixed with an almost radiant warmth¡ªboth qualities interwoven so seamlessly it was as if he embodied two extremes at once. It was the kind of allure that made everyone, even men, want to steal a second glance.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t this our big handsome guy? What brings you here?" Peggy exclaimed, her voice brimming with excitement as she rushed over to hug him.


    Janet couldn¡¯t help but notice that, besides Simon, there were a few other men in the room, but it was Manfred who stood out the most.


    "Hey, little sister, what¡¯s with that attitude? I just came to see you because I missed you!" Manfred chuckled, casually slinging an arm around Peggy¡¯s shoulder, though his gaze never strayed far from Janet. His smile held an almost imperceptible mischievousness, and he continued to send flirtatious glances her way.


    His gaze made Janet feel a bit uncomfortable, though she quickly dismissed the thought as Simon called her over. Manfred was Simon¡¯s high school friend, as she learned when she was introduced to him.


    As she walked toward the group, she heard a few of the other men whistle at her, but she simply smiled and turned her attention to the mesmerizing Manfred across from her.


    The moment their eyes met, it was as if her soul had been drawn in. Janet prided herself on not being a superficial woman, yet she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by Manfred¡¯s captivating beauty. It wasn¡¯t just his appearance¡ªit was the aura around him that made him magnetic, drawing people in without effort.


    Manfred loved to call Peggy "little sister" or "baby," and every time he spoke to her, Janet couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. There was something unnerving about the way his stunning, almost feminine features blended with a charm that felt almost too potent, too manipulative.


    "Well, didn¡¯t expect to meet such a gorgeous woman here in the country," Manfred said with a teasing grin. "Too bad, though, I¡¯m not really into women." He flashed a roguish smile as he sat across from Janet, playing with a ZIPPO lighter. He flicked it open, lit the flame, and closed it again, all while casually observing Janet with those hypnotic eyes.


    Janet couldn¡¯t decide if he was joking or if there was something deeper in his words. Either way, his unsettling charm made her feel like she needed to keep her distance¡ªsomething about him was just too eerie.


    "Ha, what, are you into men? That won¡¯t do! I¡¯ll have to keep my brother away from you!" Peggy, picking up on the teasing in his voice, quickly positioned Simon in front of her as though she were protecting a little chick from an eagle.


    "Relax, I¡¯m not interested in just any man," Manfred replied, his voice smooth and casual, "But when it comes to extraordinary women, I might not be so easily turned away." His words were a bit cryptic, and he lazily draped one arm across his leg, making the entire room seem brighter, as if his very presence lit up the atmosphere.


    "You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous," Simon chimed in, clearly trying to defuse the tension. "Janet, don¡¯t pay him any attention."


    As laughter echoed around her, Janet felt a heat rise in her cheeks. She quickly turned her gaze away, feeling an odd discomfort. It wasn¡¯t just his words¡ªit was the way Manfred looked at her, so direct and unashamed, as if he could see right through her. That gaze unsettled her, making her feel exposed in a way she couldn¡¯t quite understand. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after sitting down, the room quickly filled with the thick smells of smoke and alcohol. Peggy kept pushing men toward Janet, and though she casually sipped from her glass, she could already feel her head starting to spin. After the last time she got drunk and ended up in some strange man¡¯s car, Janet still had some lingering trauma, and she didn¡¯t dare to drink too much. So, she excused herself and headed for the bathroom.


    The cool water splashed on her face, and as she wiped it off, she suddenly remembered that today was her first day as a newlywed. If she came home too late, it would leave a bad impression on Derrick, even if they hadn¡¯t had a formal wedding. The fact was, she was already a wife.


    With that thought in mind, she hurried out of the bathroom, planning to call Peggy and tell her she wouldn¡¯t be returning to the party.


    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into someone outside. Before she could react, it was already too late.


    "Sorry!" she exclaimed, rubbing her nose, which had been hurt by the collision. The dim yellow lights in the hallway cast a glow on the tall figure in front of her, making him look even more captivating. When she looked up, she recognized him. "Manfred?"


    "Bingo! Little beauty, you¡¯ve got a good memory!" Manfred flashed a bright smile, his platinum earring gleaming under the hazy lights.


    Janet had already silently memorized his name after hearing Simon mention it earlier. He had an easygoing, carefree exterior, but his eyes were deep and mysterious. Those eyes had a magnetic pull that made Janet feel like she was being watched.


    "You seem to be afraid of me?" Manfred asked slowly, his arms crossed over his chest. One foot was placed on the smooth marble floor while the other casually rested against the wall. His tall, slender figure leaned against the sleek, shiny wall, making him look like a character straight out of a comic book.


    "No... No!" Janet stammered, feeling her heart skip a beat under his intense gaze. For some reason, she felt a deep unease around him¡ªlike a man with the allure of poppies, someone whose very presence could make you lose control. She thought to herself, Manfred is one of those types...


    "I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news for you..." Manfred lifted the corner of his lips in a teasing grin. He exhaled softly, standing just a couple of steps away, his eyes filled with a seductive glimmer as he slowly said, "I¡¯m interested in you."


    Janet blinked in shock, her lips parted in surprise, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile a bittersweet, resigned smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Manfred, but I¡¯m already married," Janet replied, her face quickly turning serious. She could feel the weight of his words, but rather than being flattered, she was instantly put off by his presumptuous attitude.


    No matter what his intentions were, she could sense that this man was not someone simple...


    "Hah, married..." Manfred uncrossed his arms, and his gaze, which had been half-turned, gradually became direct. As his deep black eyes shifted to a deep shade of green, he took two long strides toward her. Standing in front of Janet, his tall, striking figure made him appear imposing.


    "A married woman is even more alluring," Manfred said, lifting a lock of Janet¡¯s hair from her shoulder. With an almost seductive smile, he brought it to his nose and inhaled deeply, the fresh, natural scent of her hair filling his senses. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her again, more intrigued than before.


    So, this woman is August¡¯s target? She seems interesting...


    Manfred flashed a mischievous grin, locking eyes with Janet, his smile growing wider.

 Chapter 16- rule

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16- rule"You... you¡¯re crazy..." Janet¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she stared at his handsome face, which seemed harmless but hid a dangerous smile. Stepping backward, she tried to distance herself from him. Why did it feel like, even though they were meeting for the first time today, he already knew her for a long time?


    "The woman who drove me crazy... you¡¯re the first!" Manfred continued to advance toward her. As Janet waved her arms, trying to create distance between them, a familiar voice came from behind, "Janet?"


    August emerged from the dark corner. Seeing Manfred closing in on her, he promptly stepped forward, placed an arm around Janet¡¯s waist, and gently pulled her into his embrace. In the dim light, his gaze softened in an almost unbelievable way. "Let¡¯s go."


    The two locked eyes, and gradually, an ambiguous spark seemed to ignite between them. As light from two directions illuminated them from both the left and right, Janet didn¡¯t notice the expression on the man in front of her. She was more curious about how August had ended up here.


    Manfred¡¯s eyes locked onto the hand August had placed on Janet¡¯s shoulder, and his gaze slowly turned cold. He reached up with his left hand, casually touching the earring in his left ear.


    "Manfred, hurry up, I can¡¯t hold it any longer!" As they moved away from the private room, Janet heard one of Simon¡¯s friends shout from inside, sounding a bit drunk.


    "I¡¯m coming!" Manfred¡¯s muffled curses could be heard as he responded. By then, Janet had already been led out of the bar by August. As they stepped through the door, a chill wind rushed in, causing Janet to shiver instinctively. It wasn¡¯t the cold that made her shudder but the inexplicable, penetrating chill that seemed to seep into her skin.


    "August..." Janet managed to say his name as she climbed into his car. She remembered Charles¡¯s warning earlier that day, telling her to stay away from August. But she hadn¡¯t expected they would run into each other twice today!


    "Returning home late on your first night of marriage doesn¡¯t seem appropriate," August¡¯s warm smile curled at the corner of his lips as he expertly drove in the direction of Snowpeak Villa.


    "I forgot to mention, we¡¯re family. Philip is my cousin!" August added, his handsome face briefly illuminated by the car¡¯s dim lighting. Janet had already suspected his connection to the Elwin family, but hearing him say it out loud made her mind oddly drift back to last night...


    "I..." Janet bit her lip, not daring to look into his intensely heated eyes. She was curious, but more than that, she was scared. If the man who had been in her bed last night was truly him, how would she ever face him again?


    Suddenly, Janet realized this was all part of a scheme. She was certain now that the glass of milk Robert had given her last night had been drugged, and that her husband, Philip, had to have been in on it.


    Had he arranged for someone to take his place because of his disability?


    The sensation of being lost in a vast desert, unable to grasp anything, made her head throb. August¡¯s ambiguous words from earlier that day still echoed in her ears, and she found it even more absurd!


    "We¡¯re here!" Just as Janet was internally struggling with whether or not to ask him for answers, August had already driven the car straight into the North Courtyard of the villa. Janet couldn¡¯t forget, it was to this house that she had been brought last night...


    "Are you not coming in?" Janet noticed that August was still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat when she got out of the car, with no intention of getting out. She instinctively asked.


    "Can I take that as an invitation?" August smiled, his lips curving as he looked at Janet¡¯s delicate face, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. He couldn¡¯t help but think she was even more alluring, her youthful skin so smooth it seemed as if it could almost be squeezed for water. For someone who usually kept his distance from women, being with her felt surprisingly... not as revolting as he had imagined.


    "Uh... no!" Janet immediately waved her hand, denying his insinuation as she quickly turned to leave, rushing up the walkway.


    August watched her retreating figure as she entered the loft, then turned his car around, casting one last, deep glance at the brightly lit main house. Without lingering, he drove off. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Janet was about to head upstairs, she spotted Robert in the living room. The lighting was dim, and from a distance, she couldn¡¯t make out his expression, but there was an unfamiliar air of coldness about him.


    "Mrs. Janet, remember to come back for dinner with Master Philip in the future. It¡¯s the lord¡¯s rule," Robert¡¯s voice, neither warm nor cold, reached Janet¡¯s ears. She glanced at the wall clock¡ª it was barely past eight!


    Without hesitation, Janet nodded and was about to head upstairs. But as she passed the second-floor room, she hesitated for a moment. The room she stayed in last night... would that man be there?


    Janet carefully pushed the door open and flicked the switch on the wall. As she looked around, the room seemed to have been tidied up, with even the sheets replaced with fresh ones. Janet could sense that the room now had a distinctly feminine scent.


    Philip wasn¡¯t here. So, were they sleeping separately?


    Realizing this, Janet couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of secret joy. She still wasn¡¯t accustomed to the idea of having a husband, especially one who was such an unusual man.


    As she stepped out of the bathroom after a shower, she heard someone knocking at the door. An uneasy feeling immediately surged within her. But then, she quickly thought, perhaps she was overthinking it. A disabled man would never do anything to her, right?


    Sure enough, when she opened the door, Robert wheeled Philip into the room. Janet saw a glimmer of relief in Philip¡¯s eyes. After Robert pushed him in, he closed the door behind him and left. The quiet room seemed to hold its breath as only the two of them remained.


    "Janet?" Philip¡¯s voice called out, instinctively saying her name as his gaze met hers. When his eyes locked with her clear, bright ones, a warm smile spread across his handsome face.


    "Yes?" Janet couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by his voice¡ªit was like music. She could imagine that if he were a healthy man, he would undoubtedly be a noble and outstanding figure.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry. I know you didn¡¯t marry me willingly," Philip said, his words soft yet firm. He thought to himself, no normal woman would willingly marry a man who wasn¡¯t... normal. Yet, from Janet¡¯s graceful and serene aura, he saw something unique in her.


    For the first time, he felt somewhat fortunate¡ªsuch a wonderful girl, she deserved to be with his most beloved younger brother.


    "Why would you say that?" Janet blinked, her confused gaze locking onto his clear, deep blue eyes. Unconsciously, she took a step closer to him, crouching down in front of him. As her eyes fell upon his immobile legs, her body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 17- A distraction

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17- A distraction"Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?" Philip¡¯s husky voice carried the gentle stir of an ocean breeze. From this close, he could see just how flawless her pale, delicate face really was. Her long, curled lashes cast faint shadows on her cheeks, fluttering with each blink.


    "Afraid of what?" Janet¡¯s hands rested lightly on his stiff legs. She could feel the cold, unyielding hardness beneath the blanket¡ªlike two iron bars, completely devoid of warmth. But when she looked up into his deep blue eyes, the feeling of unfamiliarity between them seemed to fade. Maybe it was because they both carried a similar sadness¡ªone that made her feel more pity than fear.


    He must be in so much pain, she thought.


    "I¡¯m a cripple," Philip said quietly, watching for any flicker of discomfort on Janet¡¯s calm face. But instead, her composure stirred something inside him, like a pebble dropped into still water.


    "You¡¯re my husband. I¡¯ll take care of you," she said, more certain than ever. Now she finally understood what Derrick meant that morning when he told her to take good care of his son. Compared to the cold, calculating vibe from the Louis family, Philip felt gentle¡ªalmost kind. This was far better than she had imagined.


    "You... you¡¯d really be willing to be the wife of a man like me?" Philip stared at her in disbelief. She was the daughter of the Louis family¡ªshe could have had a better life. How could he have known that, in that house, even the servants were ranked higher than Janet?


    "We¡¯re already married," she replied, her clear eyes locking with his. Philip was stunned for a moment, then lowered his gaze, trying to suppress the strange stir of emotion in his chest. Gripping the armrests of his wheelchair, he rolled himself back a little. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As my wife, the only thing I can give you... is the title of Mrs. Elwin."


    "I don¡¯t care about titles..." To her, that kind of privilege had always been out of reach. She never dreamed of marrying into wealth, never even dared to hope for it. What mattered more to her was something else entirely¡ªtheir relationship.


    "Then fulfill the duties of a wife," he said, turning his gaze away. He felt a flicker of something like hope. If he weren¡¯t crippled¡ªif he were whole¡ªmaybe he would cherish a girl like her. But reality was cruel. And with the heavy burden his brother Charles carried, he had no choice but to push her away.


    Janet only half understood what he meant. Was he telling her to accept this relationship and stay by his side?


    But if so... then why did he let that happen last night?


    "I want to know... the man from last night..." Janet met his evasive eyes, struggling to understand his intentions. If he recognized her as his wife, why let another man touch her? That was humiliating¡ªfor both of them.


    "You¡¯ll understand eventually," Philip said. Truth was, he had his own reasons. Letting her stay by Charles¡¯s side... part of him hoped she could bring happiness to his troubled younger brother. But if one day, Charles or August realized this woman was at the heart of the hatred that tore them apart... Philip would never allow her to remain between them.


    "My father thinks I can live like a normal man. So last night¡ªjust treat it like a dream," he said softly.


    Just as he finished speaking, Robert entered. He glanced briefly at Janet, still crouched on the carpet in a daze, then silently wheeled Philip out of the room.


    The silence in the room stretched on. Janet only snapped out of her daze when a stiff ache crept into her legs. She moved to stand, but a sudden cramp shot through her calf, sending her collapsing back onto the thick carpet. The room wasn¡¯t cold, yet a chill settled into her bones.


    A distraction?


    Was that what it had all been? A trick¡ªjust to throw Derrick off, just to escape his constant watch? A random man, used to take her innocence?


    The thought hit her like a slap. Whatever warmth she¡¯d begun to feel toward Philip instantly vanished. Her face turned pale, her fingers clenched the edge of her nightdress, teeth biting down hard on her lower lip in an attempt to stay grounded.


    Pretend it was just a dream?


    Even if she wanted to forget, how could she? Her most precious possession¡ªher purity¡ªhad been taken by a man she didn¡¯t even know. Was she supposed to cry?


    A dull ache bloomed in her chest, but all she could do was curl up and hold herself tightly.


    Back at the Elwin estate, after August¡¯s car pulled away from the gate, the butler stepped into the study and reported to Derrick.


    "My lord, Mrs. Janet has returned."


    "Mmm. August brought her back?" Derrick¡¯s sharp eyes had already seen everything through the skylight.


    "Yes, sir," the butler replied, though he noticed Derrick¡¯s brows tightening into a hard knot.


    "Call Lord Charles. Tell him to keep an eye on that woman," Derrick said coldly.


    Just the sight of August¡ªhis features so eerily similar to Norman¡¯s¡ªwas enough to drag up the rage and resentment Derrick had buried for years. The woman he had once loved had been stolen from him, and that wound still festered. His fists clenched tightly behind his back.


    No one steals from the Elwin family twice.


    Not without paying the price.


    If they wanted to play the game, he would lay the perfect trap¡ªslow, calculated, and inescapable.


    The next day, as Janet stepped into the company building, she immediately heard whispers among the female staff about the new general manager¡ªAugust.


    Apparently, lightning had struck twice. Two incredibly handsome, powerful men had shown up in their midst¡ªboth heart-stoppingly attractive, both VIPs in every sense. Even the women who usually just coasted through their nine-to-fives were suddenly working with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Charles, on the other hand, remained elusive. Even now that he¡¯d returned to the public eye, he still carried an air of mystery that only deepened his allure.


    "Janet, take these proposal files to Mr. August¡¯s office."


    It was Novia, striding up in sleek stilettos, a stack of documents in hand. "From now on, everything except final executive decisions goes through him. After he signs off, send them to the president. Got it?"


    She gave Janet a once-over, clearly surprised. Gone was the ill-fitting suit Janet used to wear. Today, she was dressed in a chic, tailored outfit. Even the thick-rimmed glasses were gone, revealing a naturally beautiful face.


    So that¡¯s why Charles treats her differently, Novia thought, eyes narrowing slightly.


    This woman... she really wasn¡¯t like the others.


    "Yes, I understand," Janet replied, flipping casually through the folders in her hands. They were all freshly signed contracts¡ªimportant ones¡ªand yet Charles had instructed her to send them to August first?


    Taking the elevator up to the 55th floor, she walked directly toward August¡¯s office. As she passed the hallway leading to his door, she happened to glance through the frosted glass panel. Just in time, she caught sight of his secretary handing him some documents. Their hands brushed¡ªbarely a graze¡ªand yet Janet saw the young woman immediately retreat, flustered and clearly panicked.


    August¡¯s face darkened, cold and unreadable.


    "Get out."


    The word cut through the air like a blade.


    The office door swung open just as Janet approached, and the secretary rushed out, eyes glossy with embarrassment. Janet stood frozen at the doorway, catching a clear view of August picking up a disinfectant wipe. He carefully, even methodically, began scrubbing the spot on his arm where the woman had touched him.


    The look on his face? Disgust. Plain and unfiltered.

 Chapter 18- unforgivable

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18- unforgivableHe has a cleanliness obsession?


    That was Janet¡¯s first thought. She stood frozen, watching him wipe the same spot over and over again. The cold indifference in his face was a stark contrast to the man she had met yesterday¡ªthe one with the gentle, winter-sun smile. It was like he had become someone entirely different.


    "How long do you plan on standing there?"


    The low voice above her snapped her out of her thoughts. Before she could respond, August had already reached out and pulled her into the office.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. His hand was still on her arm, and she stared at him, trying to read his expression. But his face remained calm, even with the hint of a smile at the corners of his lips. Janet felt confused. Just moments ago, he had looked at another woman like she was a contaminant¡ªyet here he was, touching her without a trace of disgust.


    "I¡¯m allergic to women," August said suddenly, as if reading the question on her face. He let go of her arm with a cool, offhanded manner.


    Janet¡¯s lips parted slightly in shock.


    "But you¡¯re an exception."


    The calm that followed her surprise left her a little unsettled. Looking at the faint crease between his strong brows, Janet felt an inexplicable sadness. A man with a smile as dazzling as a diamond¡ªwhat kind of shadows was he hiding? What had made him this way? She had never heard of someone being allergic to women.


    "These are the documents the CEO asked me to bring you for review," she said, her voice somewhat strained as she turned her gaze away from his. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She placed the folders on his desk. August had already taken his seat in the executive chair, his tailored Armani suit in muted linen yellow perfectly accentuating his crisp white shirt. The subtle folds at the cuff added to his elegance. His features were chiseled and sharp, radiating an aura of command and control. In that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but notice¡ªsitting there, he bore an uncanny resemblance to Charles.


    As he leaned forward and reached out, seemingly to place a hand over hers, Janet instinctively pulled back.


    There was something hidden behind that warm smile of his¡ªa mask she couldn¡¯t quite touch, couldn¡¯t quite see through. But it felt far too familiar.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave now," Janet said quickly. She glanced at him once more before turning around to leave.


    And in that final glance, she noticed something. A crescent-shaped platinum earring glinted on his right ear.


    If her memory was correct... it matched the one she had seen last night¡ªworn on the left ear of Manfred.


    Janet found it odd¡ªtwo grown men wearing matching couple¡¯s earrings? But last night, she had clearly sensed that they didn¡¯t know each other. Could it really just be a coincidence?


    "Ah!"


    Lost in thought as she stepped out of the elevator, Janet accidentally walked straight into something soft and solid¡ªa wall of flesh, warm and unyielding. She looked up, only to find herself locked in a pair of deep black eyes.


    "IVANKA, are you alright?" came a voice laced with concern.


    Charles.


    IVANKA?


    The name struck a chord of familiarity. Janet instinctively recalled the recent buzz in the entertainment industry¡ªa rising starlet named Ivanka who had shot to fame almost overnight. She had worked with Black Rock Co. not long ago, and if she remembered correctly, that commercial had been personally overseen by Charles himself.


    "Janet, what were you thinking? Watch where you¡¯re going."


    Charles¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach as his eyes settled on her distracted expression. Without hesitation, he pulled Ivanka into his arms protectively¡ªshielding her as if Janet had done something unforgivable.


    "Charles, I¡¯m fine. This must be your secretary, right? She¡¯s beautiful!" Ivanka said gracefully, her voice soft and pleasant. She wore a white chiffon-trimmed dress, her delicate features lightly made up. Yet unlike most starlets, she exuded a pure, gentle aura¡ªsomething rare in the entertainment industry.


    Janet heard the affectionate way Ivanka addressed Charles and met his slightly annoyed gaze head-on. She offered the woman a polite nod of apology, then quietly stepped around them and walked away.


    She had done nothing wrong. There was no reason for her to apologize.


    Charles clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to turn around. He hated the way she looked at him¡ªso calm, so indifferent. Outwardly soft and quiet, Janet had a stubbornness and pride that showed in subtle but undeniable ways.


    "You go on ahead," he said suddenly, pushing Ivanka gently away. Without waiting for her to step into the elevator, he turned and strode off in the opposite direction.


    Janet had just settled back at her desk when a familiar voice broke the silence.


    "What happened to your eyes?"


    Startled, she looked up to see Charles standing in front of her, his handsome face unreadable, both hands braced on her desk. He leaned forward slightly, like a predator closing in on its prey, his sharp eyes locking onto hers.


    Why was he back so soon? Hadn¡¯t he just left with Ivanka?


    "I asked you a question, Janet," he said again, his tone low and insistent. His brows furrowed slightly, lips pressed into a tight line.


    "My eyes..." Janet faltered. She had noticed the slight swelling in her eyes earlier¡ªprobably from crying the night before. Even now, they still felt a little dry and irritated. What surprised her was that Charles had noticed it too.


    "You¡¯ve been crying?" he asked, gazing down at her pale, porcelain-like face. He could practically imagine what her skin would feel like under his fingertips¡ªsoft and warm. That thought alone stirred something in him, something he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to feel.


    "N-No... it¡¯s nothing," Janet mumbled, shifting uncomfortably under his heated gaze. She scooted her chair back and lowered her eyes to avoid his, trying to suppress the confusing flutter in her chest.


    "As the chief secretary of Black Rock Co., you should be mindful of your appearance and your mental state. This... disappoints me." Charles straightened up with a cold huff and walked away without another word.


    Janet stared after him, her lips curling slightly in frustration. Just moments ago, he seemed genuinely concerned, and now he was scolding her like a superior. Was it her choice to be in this position? If he found her so unsatisfactory, why keep her here?


    With a quiet sigh, she opened her drawer, pulled out a small bottle of eye drops, and administered a couple of drops. The relief was almost immediate. Ever since she¡¯d stopped wearing glasses, her vision hadn¡¯t been quite the same¡ªeverything seemed just a little less clear.


    "From now on, Janet will be the only one handling matters related to August. Make sure they don¡¯t have any direct contact."


    Charles tapped his desk firmly as he spoke, his tone cool and calculated. Novia, who had just entered the room, nodded quietly at the unexpected instruction.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Novia stood poised in a light blue business suit, exuding sharp competence. Beside Charles, she was a force to be reckoned with¡ªimpossible to overlook.


    When she heard Charles casually refer to Janet by name, she froze for a brief second, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her eyes. Then she nodded quietly.


    It was clear¡ªCharles knew Janet¡¯s every move.

 Chapter 19- home

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19- homeThe 10th-floor restaurant of Black Rock Co. gleamed with polished floors that reflected the sparse movement of diners. The massive hall, capable of seating over a thousand, was spotless¡ªits scale rivaling that of a five-star hotel.


    As Janet stepped in, tray in hand, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how many eyes were on her. In the past, no one ever paid her much attention¡ªher style had always been mature and modest. But now, having shed that loose, boxy suit, her elegant dress accentuated her graceful, curvy figure. Her bare face, untouched by makeup, was strikingly beautiful¡ªno wonder she was drawing so many looks.


    As she searched for a seat, her gaze landed on a window-side booth where August, dressed casually in white, was sitting with his assistant. He looked up and gave her a bright wave.


    Janet glanced around at the packed tables¡ªfinding an open seat would be tough. So, she made her way over to August¡¯s table.


    "August," she greeted politely and took the seat across from him.


    Almost instantly, curious glances and whispers from the surrounding diners turned their way. It wasn¡¯t clear if they were looking at her, at August, or at the two of them together.


    It was rare to see someone like August¡ªclearly from a privileged background¡ªdining in the staff cafeteria. But what shocked Janet even more was what happened five minutes later:


    A sudden stir broke out near the entrance. Moments later, Charles, in a sleek black suit, pushed through the glass doors and stepped inside.


    The once-bustling hall fell completely silent, as if a king had entered court.


    At the sight of Charles, department heads and managers quickly rushed forward with ingratiating smiles, bowing slightly as they exchanged pleasantries. But Charles remained cold, his face a mask of indifference.


    His sharp gaze swept the room¡ªand landed at a forty-five degree angle, squarely on Janet and August.


    Janet¡¯s hand, which had been holding a spoon, involuntarily trembled when she met that icy stare.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten Charles¡¯s warning. But she still couldn¡¯t understand¡ªwhy did he insist on controlling her every move? Was there some hidden grudge between him and August?


    "Janet, are you alright?" August asked gently, seemingly unfazed by the heavy stare aimed in their direction.


    As his hand brushed against the back of hers on the table, she turned quickly¡ªstartled¡ªand her hand jerked. The spoon tipped, spilling soup right onto August¡¯s hand.


    "Oh no!" Janet gasped and hurriedly grabbed a napkin, dabbing at his hand while murmuring, "I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!"


    As her fingers touched his palm, she noticed something unexpected¡ªhis hand was calloused, his fingers rough. Just like hers.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Her impression of August began to shift again.


    He wasn¡¯t born into comfort and privilege, just as she hadn¡¯t been. Despite his polished appearance, August was clearly someone who had earned his place the hard way.


    "It¡¯s fine, really," August said quickly, sensing the hesitation flickering in Janet¡¯s eyes. He gently withdrew his hand, his handsome face still bearing the same calm warmth as before.


    But the assistant sitting beside him looked utterly dumbfounded.


    He knew full well that the newly-arrived August didn¡¯t like women getting too close to him¡ªnot even his secretary dared to stand too near during briefings.


    And yet... Janet had just touched him, and August hadn¡¯t so much as flinched?


    Meanwhile, Charles¡¯s dark, brooding eyes were already burning with restrained fury. He stared unblinking at the pair of hands that had just been so intimately close.


    His hand slipped into the pocket of his trousers with calculated ease, a single strand of hair falling from his temple and brushing against his brow¡ªonly adding to his rebellious, untamed aura.


    His sharp gaze swept across the room, icy and precise.


    Then, without a word, he turned and strode out, the tension in his retreat as loud as thunder.


    Janet didn¡¯t see Charles again for the rest of the afternoon, nor did she have any idea where he¡¯d gone. It was as if his sudden appearance at the cafeteria earlier had been nothing more than a figment of her imagination. She could never quite figure him out¡ªwhat he was thinking, what he would do next.


    Just as the workday was about to end, she suddenly received a call from Harold. She hesitated to answer at first, not wanting to hear his voice. But he was persistent, calling again and again. Even though she felt no affection for him, their blood connection bound them together in a way that was impossible to sever.


    A crazy thought surged through her¡ªif only she could purge the half of her blood that came from Harold, maybe then she could truly free herself from him.


    Being his daughter... felt shameful.


    Cornelia had never lived a single day of happiness. In her youth, she¡¯d fallen for Harold, a married man, and was condemned and abandoned for it. When she was at her lowest, desperate and alone, Harold had chosen his legitimate family without hesitation. To Janet, a man who always prioritized his own interests¡ªeven at the expense of others¡ªwas simply pitiful. And now, once again, he was using her to fulfill his selfish needs. Whatever lingering warmth she¡¯d once had toward him was now completely extinguished.


    "Ternence is back. Janet, are you listening?"


    Harold¡¯s voice came through the phone sounding tired and full of helplessness. Janet heard it clearly. But what caught her breath was the name¡ªTernence Louis, the eldest son of the Louis family.


    A warm current coursed through her heart.


    In that family, the only one who had ever treated her with sincerity... was probably Ternence, who had gone abroad to study.


    "Yes. I understand. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow." Janet hung up before he could say more. Her hands, which had been tidying her desk, suddenly froze. She sat back down in her chair, her limbs weak.


    Ternence. The only brother from the Louis family who had ever truly moved her.


    When Elvira used to bully her relentlessly, without reason or restraint, Ternence would always be the first to step in and shield her. He¡¯d scold his own sister sharply and say¡ª


    "Janet, in my heart, you and Elvira are both my precious little sisters..."


    "As long as I¡¯m here, no one can bully you..."


    "Janet, your smile is so beautiful. Promise me you¡¯ll always live with that smile..."


    "I¡¯m going abroad now, Janet. You have to learn to protect yourself. If Elvira hits you again, just tell me. When I come back, I¡¯ll deal with her for you..."


    A brother who could be that gentle and protective toward a half-sister like her¡ªTernence was the one reason Janet had managed to hold on for the past ten years. Aside from Cornelia, he was the only one who ever made her understand what real family love felt like... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sat in a daze for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of Black Rock Co. that she suddenly remembered Robert¡¯s request from the night before¡ªher new "home"... and the husband who now waited for her.


    Inside a black Spyker parked nearby, a man sat watching her intently as she boarded a public bus. For a moment, the urge overtook him¡ªto drive up beside her, stop, and offer her a ride home, just like he had last night.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    Because he knew¡ªback at the Elwin estate, there were always eyes watching him.


    He mustn¡¯t push her too hard. Not yet.


    August turned the car around and drove toward the bustling city center, where the neon lights illuminated the high-end apartment district. He parked in front of a luxurious garage, already housing a red Mercedes-Maybach.


    "Darling, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!"


    As August pushed open the half-closed door, a devilishly handsome and alluring face immediately leaned toward him. Manfred¡¯s tall frame was already pressing closer, his presence commanding.

 Chapter 20-wife

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20-wifefre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?m"August..."


    Manfred¡¯s seductive, devil-may-care gaze faltered the moment it clashed with August¡¯s suddenly cold and sinister eyes. Just as he was about to step closer, he halted.


    "Have a drink with me."


    August deliberately ignored the heat in the other man¡¯s eyes. With a trace of melancholy, he undid his suit jacket, tossed it carelessly onto the sofa, and walked to the bar cabinet. He took out two wine glasses and an unopened bottle of red wine. His movements were smooth, almost elegant, as he popped the cork and poured two shallow glasses. The deep crimson liquid shimmered beneath the glow of the crystal chandelier, casting a bewitching, intoxicating light through the clear glass.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Manfred leaped onto the bar counter in one fluid motion. The apartment featured a private bar and wine rack¡ªafter all, both he and August had a taste for solitude, and alcohol was their chosen companion.


    "Manfred, do you think it¡¯s wrong of me to use a woman to further my plans?"


    August took a slow sip of wine. His dark, narrow eyes churned with conflicting thoughts¡ªthere was a flicker of hesitation, but it vanished quickly. Just the memory of the inhumane torment he had endured over the past six years in America made it impossible for him to view Derrick and his son with any kind of objectivity. Even feigning a smile around them felt nauseating.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for meeting Manfred back then, he might not even be alive now.


    August turned to meet Manfred¡¯s glittering, glass-like eyes. A hand landed lightly on his shoulder. Manfred gave him a smile that could topple empires, eyes brimming with certainty and quiet triumph.


    "It¡¯s just a warm-up game," he said coolly. "Don¡¯t get soft on me now. She just had the misfortune of showing up at the wrong time."


    Janet¡¯s appearance had thrown a wrench into their plans¡ªbut the way Derrick valued her, the fact that she stood between those two brothers, made her the perfect bait.


    And this... was only the beginning.


    After getting out of the car, Janet still had a long walk ahead of her, up a gentle slope. The time seemed to stretch endlessly. By the time she reached Snowpeak Villa, the butler was already waiting.


    Robert greeted her and led her into the northern wing of the estate. The moment she stepped into the living room, the dazzling crystal chandelier transformed the entire space into something dreamlike. It was beautiful. Warm. Almost surreal.


    There were only two seats at the dining table¡ªhers and Philip¡¯s.


    Philip sat in a wheelchair, his movements awkward and slow. Janet watched him for a while, then quietly moved to sit beside him. Picking up the spoon from in front of him, she began gently feeding him a well-balanced mix of food.


    Maybe, she thought, this was what a wife was supposed to do.


    Not a single word was exchanged the entire time.


    Philip¡¯s hands, resting limply in his lap, twitched slightly. He turned his head, noticing the calm look on her face as she fed him, doting like a devoted wife. It made him feel suffocated.


    Over the past six years, he had lost his temper¡ªrarely¡ªbut he had always managed to rein it in.


    If reality couldn¡¯t be changed, all he could do was accept it.


    But still... he didn¡¯t want Janet to see him like this¡ªweak and useless.


    Philip turned his head away. As Janet leaned closer, he wheeled himself back instinctively.


    Robert stepped forward immediately. From somewhere, two strong-looking men appeared and lifted the wheelchair without a word, carrying Philip straight upstairs. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janet¡¯s eyes followed the silhouette upstairs, as if she could see through the wide backrest of the wheelchair and glimpse the sorrow etched on his face. In that moment, her heart sank into a quiet, aching grief.


    The once sumptuous dinner had lost all flavor. When Janet went upstairs and passed the room next to hers, she hesitated. She knew Philip lived right next door. Recalling Harold¡¯s phone call, she paused for a beat¡ªthen resolutely knocked on his door.


    "Come in."


    Philip¡¯s voice came from the other side. Janet drew a deep breath, then pushed the door open.


    The scene before her caught her off guard.


    Robert was kneeling beside the bed, massaging Philip¡¯s legs with alternating pressure. Philip was already lying back slightly on the bed, dressed in a light blue pinstriped shirt. Under the soft lighting, his face looked composed and calm.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Philip raised a hand, motioning for Robert to stop. Once Robert left the room, he turned his gaze to Janet, his expression as placid as still water.


    "It¡¯s just..." Janet quickly looked away from his body and spoke slowly, "My brother¡¯s back. I want to go home tomorrow, just for a bit."


    She had only been married a few days. In theory, returning to the Louis family should have required approval from the Elwin family. And she knew¡ªif Philip didn¡¯t go with her, that mother and daughter would surely mock her again.


    "I see..."


    Philip glanced at her, seemingly thoughtful, then lowered his eyes. Janet couldn¡¯t read his expression. Just as she was about to say something more, he spoke again.


    "Then go ahead."


    He didn¡¯t say he¡¯d go with her.


    Janet had already anticipated this, but disappointment still crept in. He might be paralyzed, but she had never despised him for it. All she wanted¡ªwas the feeling of being part of a real family.


    "Oh."


    She nodded, watching as he reached for the light blanket beside the bed and draped it over his legs. A sudden stifling sensation filled the room. She turned quickly, pulled the door open, and left.


    "Charles, are you free tomorrow?"


    After Janet had gone, Philip picked up the phone by his bed and dialed Charles.


    What he couldn¡¯t do¡ªCharles could.


    The next morning, as Janet stepped out of the villa, a black Bugatti Veyron suddenly pulled up behind her. She paused, confused, her eyes following the car¡¯s sleek rear for a few seconds.


    That car...


    "Get in."


    Before she could fully process it, a familiar voice called out.


    A familiar car. A familiar man.


    Charles rested one hand on the open window, pulling off his slim sunglasses. The car came to a smooth stop right in front of her.


    If she had had any doubts before, they vanished now.


    Seeing him appear here¡ªat Snowpeak Villa¡ªJanet finally understood the relationship between Charles and Philip.


    They were brothers, weren¡¯t they?


    "You don¡¯t seem surprised," Charles noted, watching her calm, unreadable expression as she climbed into the passenger seat. One hand rested on the steering wheel, his gaze amused and slightly curious.


    He had returned the moment Philip called him last night.


    And now, it was time she saw clearly¡ªwho he really was.


    "You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?"


    Janet stared at the man beside her, suddenly finding him terrifying. All the strange behavior he¡¯d shown these past few days¡ªnow it all made sense.


    He knew.


    He knew she was Philip¡¯s wife.


    "What should I call you then?


    Sister-in-law?" Charles tasted the words slowly, almost bitterly. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the fact remained¡ªJanet was Philip¡¯s wife.


    Janet had never imagined that the man she had married was none other than the heir of Black Rock Co.


    And her direct superior at work¡ªwas her husband¡¯s younger brother.

 Chapter 21-The Return of Jane

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21-The Return of JaneJanet turned her face away and didn¡¯t answer his question. Silence settled over the car.


    Charles glanced at her profile¡ªelegant, yet tinged with a pale, almost sickly fragility¡ªand to his surprise, a flicker of sympathy passed through him.


    All the way to the company, neither of them spoke a word.


    Perhaps Janet didn¡¯t want to face him now, not with the weight of their new reality between them.


    Or maybe Charles still hadn¡¯t figured out how he was supposed to deal with her.


    "I¡¯ll get off here."


    When they were still a short distance from the office building, Janet suddenly spoke up.


    Even at work, she didn¡¯t want to invite gossip¡ªespecially now, knowing there was something unspoken tying her to him.


    It made it all feel suffocating.


    Charles didn¡¯t respond, but he did slow the car, pulling over to the side of the road.


    Before the vehicle had even come to a full stop, Janet had already opened the door and stepped out in a hurry.


    He watched her slender figure retreat, the scent she left behind still lingering faintly in the cabin, mixing with a quiet tension in the air.


    At work, everything between them seemed unchanged.


    The same coordination, the same distance.


    As if nothing had shifted.


    But that growing familiarity¡ªthe way they¡¯d begun to silently adapt¡ªleft Janet feeling a little lost.


    His coldness.


    His allure.


    His mystery.


    His depth.


    Each side of him stirred something in her that she couldn¡¯t quite define...


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Charles appeared at her desk in a sleek suit, suddenly reaching down to grab Janet by the arm.


    She had been organizing files for the next meeting, completely unprepared. Before she knew it, she had been pulled into the elevator with him.


    He pressed a button. The doors slid shut.


    "Where are we going?"


    Janet glanced at him, uneasy.


    They were standing shoulder to shoulder, surrounded on three sides by mirrored glass, and something about it made her feel off balance.


    It wasn¡¯t even the end of the workday.


    Normally, if Charles was heading out for meetings or site visits, he¡¯d bring Giles or Novia along¡ªnot her.


    "To where we need to be."


    Charles didn¡¯t turn to her, but from the gleaming surface of the elevator wall, he could see the confusion clouding her face.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her hand¡ªnot when they stepped out of the elevator, not when she tried to pull away a few times as they crossed the lobby.


    Even with a few feet between them, he still held her tightly.


    Janet didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d suddenly brought her to a styling salon.


    But from the way he moved with ease, she could tell he was a regular here.


    And when a long-haired man with an air of artistic flair spotted him walk in with a woman, his eyes flicked from Charles to Janet with a knowing gleam.


    Nervously, she followed Charles in. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man gestured for them to enter one of the styling rooms.


    What was he bringing her here for?


    Half an hour later, Janet stepped out wearing a strapless white mini dress, and Charles couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    He had always known she was beautiful, but he never expected her beauty to be this breathtaking.


    The pale complexion that had dulled her features was now touched with a soft pink blush. Her eyes were adorned with lavender shadow, framed by long, delicate lashes. Her skin was smooth as porcelain, glowing like snow under soft light.


    Her hair, cascading in loose waves, fell casually over her bare shoulders. Her slender frame, delicate and ethereal, resembled a blooming lily¡ªfragrant, elegant, and completely otherworldly.


    "Perfect."


    Admiring glances followed her from around the salon, but Charles possessively slipped his arm around her waist, pulling her tightly into his side before leading her out.


    Even after getting into the car, Janet remained dazed, stealing glances at Charles as he focused on the road. Her pink lips parted slightly, as though she wanted to ask something¡ªbut no words came.


    It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped in front of a familiar villa that the realization struck her.


    He¡¯d brought her to the Louis family¡¯s house?


    Charles opened his door calmly and stepped out. When he saw Janet still sitting there, frozen in shock, he tapped on her window and issued a firm command:


    "Get out."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and began walking toward the villa.


    "No¡ªno, you can¡¯t!"


    Janet realized what he was trying to do and rushed out of the car, hurrying to catch up with him. With a surge of panic, she grabbed his arm from behind and held him back.


    "You can¡¯t go in!"


    What was this supposed to mean?


    How could they show up like this¡ªtogether¡ªat her family¡¯s house, just like that?


    "Why not?"


    Charles frowned, visibly annoyed. When he saw her small hand clenching his sleeve, his gaze turned cold and unreadable.


    "No. Please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll go in by myself."


    This wasn¡¯t right.


    Last night, she had asked Philip to come back with her. She had hoped for his support. But now, he¡¯d sent Charles in his place?


    They might be brothers, but Philip was her husband.


    "Janet, don¡¯t get it twisted. I¡¯m here on Philip¡¯s behalf. What are you getting so worked up about?"


    Charles¡¯ temper flared as he looked at her anxious face.


    No woman had ever made him go to such lengths before¡ªand now she was still being difficult?


    With a decisive motion, Charles pried her delicate hand off his sleeve and strode up the steps toward the house.


    "Charles, you¡¯re not allowed to go in!"


    Suddenly, Janet wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, trying to stop him. But the moment she called out his name for the first time, it made his heart skip a painful beat.


    "Janet¡¯s back?"


    Just as Janet was holding him and trying to step back, a familiar voice came from behind. Both she and Charles turned to see Harold and his wife Anila arriving from the company. They froze momentarily at the sight of the strikingly handsome man standing before them.


    At that moment, Charles and Janet were still locked in that intimate embrace. Janet¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly stepped away from Charles, her expression stiffening.


    Charles noticed every subtle reaction.


    "Mr. Louis, Mrs. Louis, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Charles."


    Charles stood his ground, a faint, inscrutable smile tugging at the corner of his lips as Harold approached. With a poised gesture, Charles extended his long, strong hand toward him.


    "Ah... Mr. Elwin!"


    Harold, of course, had heard of Charles¡ªthe legendary CEO of Black Rock Co.¡ªthough he had never met him before. He hadn¡¯t expected this imposing, elegant man standing next to his daughter to be such a perfect match.


    "I¡¯ve heard much about you!"


    Harold stammered slightly as he shook Charles¡¯s hand, but within seconds, Charles withdrew his hand.


    "Mr. Elwin is a distinguished guest¡ªplease, come inside!"


    Anila immediately recognized Charles¡¯s formidable status, like a noble warrior cloaked in midnight, and eagerly ushered him inside.


    With one arm casually draped over Janet¡¯s shoulders, Charles pulled her close and led her into the grand hall, while Anila watched on, visibly stunned.


    Wait¡ªwasn¡¯t Janet married to Philip, the eldest son of the Elwin family?


    Why was it Charles¡ªthe legendary business titan¡ªwho had accompanied her back today?


    Anila watched the two perfectly matched figures walking inside, her gaze tinged with confusion and anxiety.


    "Janet¡¯s back?"


    Just as Janet stepped into the hall, she saw Ternence descending from upstairs, dressed in a sleek black knit sweater. Beside him stood a stunning woman with large, wavy hair.


    "This is zoey, my girlfriend!" Ternence said, holding the beauty close as they came down the stairs.


    When Ternence reached Janet, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the dazzling figure standing by her side¡ªCharles¡ªwho drew all eyes and outshone everything around.

 Chapter 22- gift

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22- giftAppreciative and approving gazes lingered on Charles for a few seconds before shifting to the white figure standing nearby. At that moment, Terrence released his hold on Zixi and stepped forward to embrace Janet warmly. "Long time no see, Janet¡ªyou just keep getting more beautiful!"


    The heartfelt compliment was thick with genuine affection and concern. It was that wide, warm embrace that instantly brought tears to Janet¡¯s eyes. She hugged tightly back at Terrence, who stood a solid six feet tall, nodding as she said, "Bro, you¡¯re finally back!"


    Janet had spent ten years with the Louis family, but hadn¡¯t spent much time with Louis Terrence himself. Later, when he went abroad to study, they kept in touch from time to time. His messages always carried care and fondness¡ªhe truly treated her like a younger sister. Well, more than that¡ªthey shared half their blood; they were siblings by blood.


    When Charles heard the name Zoey, his sharp eyes narrowed slightly. His cold and distant gaze seemed to pierce through mountains and rivers as he carefully appraised the charming, mature woman before him. The thin curve of his lips lifted into a captivating, yet enigmatic smile. Undeniably, the moment Zoey saw Charles, her heart churned wildly. Charles¡ªthose three letters burned into her memory like an indelible shame. She could never forget how, as his former fianc¨¦e, she had been deceived and toyed with by him.


    "What a coincidence," Zoey said smoothly, extending her hand to Charles with a composed grace. Her big, seductive eyes sparkled with a mixture of admiration and resentment. After her engagement was broken off by the Elwin family, she had met Terrence in France. Though he was a fine man, he was just another wealthy playboy living life extravagantly without the unique charisma of a self-made man. Compared to Charles, Terrence clearly paled in comparison.


    "Zoey really is everywhere," Charles sneered, offering only a mocking handshake, brushing his fingers over the back of her pale hand with a disdainful glance that betrayed his true feelings.


    Zoey¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected him to be so cold and disrespectful. Had she not been tangled in rumors and dumped by the Elwin family, she might already have been the woman by his side.


    Terrence had just returned to the country and only recently learned that Janet was married¡ªbut Anila had kept that from him. Janet had been forced to marry into the Elwin family in Elvira¡¯s place. Now, looking at the handsome, elegant man standing before them¡ªwith his dangerous charm¡ªTerrence¡¯s affectionate gaze rested on Janet¡¯s serene face. Then, noticing the charged exchange between Charles and Zoey, he asked with some curiosity, "Did you two know each other before?"


    "Zoey¡¯s a world-famous supermodel¡ªeveryone¡¯s heard of her," Charles said with a faint smile before Zoey could even speak. Without making it obvious, he gently pulled Janet¡ªwho was in Terrence¡¯s arms¡ªinto his own embrace. His inscrutable gaze told Janet right away that things were far more complicated beneath the surface.


    "Elwin is too kind. Didn¡¯t expect you to get married so quickly!" Zoey¡¯s eyes flickered with a brief flash of jealousy as they landed on the petite woman in his arms. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Terrence¡¯s little sister would turn out to be Charles¡¯s wife.


    "No, that¡¯s not¡ª" Janet tried to explain the nature of her relationship with Charles. Even though the man beside her was so impressive, he ultimately didn¡¯t belong to her.


    But Charles didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak. Instead, he cupped her soft cheek with one hand, his eyes silently telling her to stop before she said anything more.


    The intimate gesture between Charles and Janet instantly looked like something flirtatious to Terrence and Zoey. Janet¡¯s eyes widened as she glared at him in mild displeasure, but then she caught the faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Whoa, what wind blew the second Miss Louis back here?" A slender figure appeared from upstairs, her tone sharp and laced with her usual spoiled arrogance, cutting through the moment like a knife.


    "Elvira, that¡¯s no way to speak," Terrence said, frowning at the newcomer, not noticing the flicker of something in Zoey¡¯s eyes.


    The next second, Elvira¡ªwearing a flowing Vanesa August chiffon gown¡ªfroze when she spotted the handsome man standing next to Janet.


    "Y-you are..." Elvira stared at Charles, who looked striking and elegant, the very image of grace. There was no trace of the rumors she¡¯d heard about Philip Elwin being disabled. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charles!" Charles, ever the gentleman, caught both Janet¡¯s and Elvira¡¯s contrasting gazes with effortless charm, patiently stating his name.


    At the sound of it, Elvira was stunned once again.


    Why had no one told her that Charles was actually Philip Elwin¡¯s son?


    "Mom!" Elvira cried out, heading toward Anila, who was busy arranging dinner in the living room. Her sharp eyes were full of shock and disbelief.


    Charles casually pointed a finger at Janet¡¯s tightly bitten lip. The simple touch sent a jolt like electricity through them both. His gaze reassured her silently¡ªwhere he was, she would never suffer any injustice.


    The identity of Charles as the mysterious behind-the-scenes CEO of Black Rock Co. had always been shrouded in secrecy. Before now, no one had realized that Charles was also Derrick¡¯s son¡ªthe very man betrothed to the Louis family ten years ago.


    The unexpected revelation made Elvira unable to take her eyes off Charles the moment she saw him.


    Handsome, noble, elegant, and unfathomable¡ªCharles embodied all the best qualities of a man. Elvira finally understood what it meant to be truly captivated.


    Meanwhile, sitting beside Terrence, Zoey had already clearly seen the look of admiration in Elvira¡¯s eyes. As a woman herself, facing such a perfect man stirred feelings that defied reason and beckoned to her heart.


    "From now on, Janet, I¡¯ll be counting on President Elwin to look after you," Harold said with a hint of doubt, but seeing how close the two were, he actually felt comforted¡ªespecially compared to the resentment and regret flashing in Elvira and Anila¡¯s eyes.


    "That goes without saying," Charles replied smoothly. "Whether it¡¯s work or life, I¡¯ll take good care of her." He deliberately paused just before those last words, then turned to Janet with a captivating smile. Under the table, his hand slowly found hers, entwining their fingers. Janet¡¯s heart skipped several beats all at once.


    He was saying all this for Philip, wasn¡¯t he?


    Janet glanced sideways at his sharp, defined profile, half-listening to the words flowing from his thin lips¡ªwords that tugged fiercely at the deepest, most unbreakable chords within her.


    The atmosphere suddenly stiffened. The mother and daughter, who had never shown Janet a kind face before, remained silent throughout the entire meal. Whether it was because Terrence was present or because of Charles, they didn¡¯t utter a single word. Even Janet noticed the unabashed admiring glances Elvira kept casting at Charles, but he deliberately avoided meeting her eyes.


    Then, just before leaving, Charles shocked everyone by tossing a check along with deeds to two adjoining hotels and an undeveloped island to Harold¡ªas a parting gift.


    A stunned silence fell over the room.


    But Charles couldn¡¯t hide the smile spreading across his handsome face. Without looking back, he took Janet¡¯s hand and walked away.

 Chapter 23- Was it you... that night?

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23- Was it you... that night?"What are you doing?" Janet glared at his retreating figure, irritated by how roughly he had pulled her outside. The cool summer breeze brushed past them, and a few fireflies flickered around, scattering tiny clusters of light in the dark.


    "Janet, are you really Harold and Anila¡¯s biological daughter?" Charles said with a single glance¡ªit was clear to him she wasn¡¯t welcomed in that family. And he was certain Elvira harbored deep hostility toward her.


    "What does that mean?" Janet¡¯s clear eyes met his, her dark pupils piercing in the night¡¯s shadow.


    "Nothing much. Just a message from Philip," Charles said, knowing exactly what she was asking. After all, wasn¡¯t Harold marrying her off to the Elwin family just for the benefits?


    To them, she was nothing more than a bargaining chip.


    Janet shivered slightly. As Charles helped her into the car, she finally spoke softly, "I¡¯m just Harold¡¯s illegitimate daughter. That family... has nothing to do with me anymore."


    Even after being raised there for ten years, it was time to settle the score. Seeing their greedy faces twisted with the favors Charles had given them, Janet felt no debt owed.


    Her serene face was unusually composed, but hearing her words, Charles felt a strange pang of sympathy¡ªillegitimate daughter...


    Driving back to Snowpeak Villa, Charles rested one hand on the steering wheel, not rushing to get out. He turned to look at Janet¡¯s fair, porcelain-like face. Her trembling eyelashes cast delicate shadows over her lids, and her slender figure was perfectly shaped. He took a steady breath and reached out¡ª


    "Thank you for today. I¡¯ll go ahead," Janet said, about to open the car door and step out, but suddenly her arm was grabbed.


    Before she could turn, a soft wave of Dior perfume enveloped her nose.


    The gentle kiss was warm and tender, lacking his usual dominance and intensity. He nibbled slowly on her lips, his smooth, lilac-tinted tongue teasing hers. The more he tasted, the more he craved her scent.


    Charles was never impulsive, but holding this soft, delicate body in his arms, all reason and restraint vanished. Janet¡¯s mind went blank. That familiar scent and his unmistakable presence left her limp, paralyzed in his embrace, yielding to his desires.


    What was meant to be just a taste soon awakened her body¡¯s instinctive response. His agile fingers, eager and practiced, slipped beneath her clothes, skillfully cupping the softness of her chest. His fiery kiss traveled down her exquisite jawline to the slender curve of her neck, occasionally pressing harder, making Janet gasp. She wanted to stop him, but like that night before, her whole body refused to obey¡ªthough now, she wasn¡¯t drugged!


    Just as his commanding hand slipped under her skirt, Janet suddenly sat up and grabbed his hand. Her usually pale face was flushed with a fierce blush. "No... you can¡¯t..." she whispered fiercely.


    What were they doing? Their strong sense of morality and reason wouldn¡¯t allow such ambiguous intimacy. The moment Janet stopped him, Charles muttered a frustrated curse under his breath and pulled away from her delicate body. Damn it¡ªhe had once again harbored dark thoughts about Philip¡¯s woman, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Janet¡¯s heart raced in panic. She hurriedly smoothed her clothes and, just as she opened the car door to get out, the memory of their closeness this time and that night¡¯s passion hit her like a punch to the chest. Her voice caught in her throat as she blurted out, "Was it you... that night?"


    She could smell the wildness in his scent¡ªso much like that night¡¯s feeling.


    Charles heard her words and calmly straightened his suit, catching the tremor in her voice. But she didn¡¯t turn around; her voice was so soft, it almost sounded like a trick of his imagination.


    Janet¡¯s hand shifted slightly on the car door, but after a moment, still no answer came.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Get some rest. Good night," Charles said suddenly, stepping close and kissing her cheek from behind. The light, fleeting touch of his lips sent a sharp, burning sting to Janet¡¯s skin. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He watched her hurried retreat, brow furrowed in tired frustration. Then, glancing at the dim lights inside the villa, he steadied himself, opened the car door, and headed toward the main house.


    "Lord Charles is back tonight, my lord!" the butler informed Derrick as Charles passed by the study and went straight upstairs to the master bedroom.


    "He went to the Louis house today?" Derrick¡¯s dark expression flickered with unease. He already knew the answer but couldn¡¯t help asking with displeasure.


    "Yes, they came back together. Young Master Philip knows, too," the butler replied, sensing Derrick¡¯s discontent.


    Normally, Charles wouldn¡¯t return here unless Derrick called him. And now that he¡¯d heard about Charles¡¯s closeness with Janet¡ªeven with Philip¡¯s consent¡ªhe still didn¡¯t want Charles having too much contact with her.


    That woman belonged only to Philip. Charles must not have her.


    Janet walked quietly down the peaceful corridor, her mind quickly settling into calm. Passing Philip¡¯s room, she recalled the checks and property deeds Charles had given to the Louis family¡ªshe knew Philip had instructed him to do so. Subconsciously, she felt she ought to thank him.


    She knocked twice with no response. Pushing gently on the carved wooden door, she found it unlocked. When she stepped inside, Philip was nowhere to be seen. Puzzled, she glanced around until her eyes landed on the bathroom beyond the glass door, where dim light spilled out.


    The soft sound of running water drifted from inside. Janet tilted her head and started to leave.


    Just as her hand reached for the door handle, a heavy thud echoed from the bathroom, followed by a muffled groan of pain. Without hesitation, Janet pushed the glass door open and found Philip, his robe half-open, frowning deeply. His back was turned as he lay on the cold marble floor, stretching his hands toward a nearby wheelchair.


    Their eyes suddenly met¡ªhers wide with shock, his flashing with something unreadable. Janet rushed to his side, struggling to help him up.


    "Philip, are you okay?" After several attempts, she managed to lift his tall frame into the wheelchair. She grabbed a towel to wipe the sweat from his face, but Philip turned away, taking the towel from her and drying himself.


    He looked helpless¡ªunable even to manage daily tasks, and Janet felt a pang seeing him so vulnerable.


    "Push me out," Philip snapped, tossing the damp towel aside. He tried to maneuver the wheelchair himself but quickly gave up¡ªthe floor was slick with water spilling from the bathtub. His handsome face darkened with frustration; his sapphire eyes caught the chandelier¡¯s reflection and took on a hint of sadness.


    Understanding, Janet moved behind him and gently wheeled him out of the bathroom.


    At that moment, the door opened¡ªand whoever entered clearly froze at the sight of Janet...

 Chapter 24- a hidden purpose

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24- a hidden purposeRobert hadn¡¯t expected to find Janet here. His gaze fell on Philip in the wheelchair, his face clouded with anger. Without hesitation, Robert stepped forward, gently took Philip from Janet¡¯s hands, and helped him onto the bed. Then, he started massaging Philip¡¯s legs with practiced familiarity.


    "Let me do it," Janet said softly, moving to the bedside. She looked at Philip¡¯s furrowed brow, sensing his discomfort but determined. She was his wife, after all¡ªthis was her responsibility.


    "Mrs. Janet..." Robert nodded approvingly at her earnest expression and then rose to guide her through the process step-by-step. Because Philip had been confined to the wheelchair for so long, his leg joints had stiffened. Regular nightly massages were needed to improve circulation and sensory function.


    "Don¡¯t forget to remind the master to take his medicine before bed," Robert added, pointing to the bottle on the nightstand.


    Janet nodded and knelt beside the bed, her delicate hands gently resting on Philip¡¯s numb legs. The soft yellow light bathed her in a pure white dress, making her look almost angelic. Philip held his breath as he watched her¡ªso gentle, so focused. Somehow, her touch seemed to stir warmth and blood flow in his once lifeless legs.


    "Janet..." Philip¡¯s voice was strained as he averted his gaze. From his angle, he looked down at the beautiful woman kneeling before him in a strapless dress. Usually so devoid of desire, he felt a stirring within.


    "Did that hurt?" Janet looked up, meeting his intense eyes. A sudden electric current seemed to pass through her, and she startled, sitting upright. She reached for the now lukewarm water on the bedside table, pouring two pills into his palm.


    Remembering his limited mobility, she carefully guided the medicine to his lips. Her fingertips brushed his mouth, and she could feel his breath warm against the back of her hand. She quickly withdrew and placed the cup of water before him.


    Watching him swallow the pills, she still felt the heat of his gaze locked onto her.


    Why was she so nervous? This man was her legitimate husband¡ªand he had done so much for the Louis family on her behalf. She owed him gratitude.


    "Philip, thank you for letting the president accompany me to the Louis family today," Janet said habitually, using Charles¡¯s formal title. Though her heart had fluttered from the kiss in the car earlier, she needed to keep Charles at arm¡¯s length.


    At the mention of Charles, all the strange emotions in Philip¡¯s chest suddenly vanished. How could he forget he was the one pushing this woman toward his brother?


    "Well, rest now. Good night," Janet said, noticing his silence. She pulled the blanket over his legs and turned to leave.


    The room was left filled only with a faint, delicate fragrance. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Janet left, Philip stared at the ceiling, his thoughts tangled.


    Janet stood in front of the mirror, inspecting the skin Charles had kissed¡ªthere was a faint pink flush, her swollen lips still carrying his scent. Then her eyes widened. Earlier, when she saw Philip, had he not noticed the marks¡ªor was he pretending not to?


    Janet shook her head. The two brothers gave her such strange feelings.


    Once again, she lay on the soft, spacious bed with a dim yellow lamp glowing beside her, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    Got it! Here¡¯s an English translation of your excerpt, adapted for American readers with natural flow and cultural context:


    Janet wasn¡¯t sure if Charles had stayed at the estate last night. When she stepped out of the villa, she noticed his black Bugatti Veyron was nowhere in sight. So, he probably hadn¡¯t spent the night there.


    When she arrived at the office, she realized he had gotten there well before her. Janet watched him quietly ¡ª his face as composed and sharp as ever, showing no trace of embarrassment from the incident last night.


    "Print out these documents. We¡¯ll need them for the meeting," Charles said, leaning both hands on Janet¡¯s desk. She had been daydreaming and jumped up when she heard his voice. But she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so close. Seeing that mischievous smirk on his handsome face, she instinctively took a couple steps back.


    "Yes, boss," Janet replied, nodding. When his breath brushed against her cheek, an unfamiliar warmth spread through her, and her face flushed without her noticing.


    "Janet, are you thinking about men?" Charles called out suddenly as he started to walk away, making Janet freeze in shock. Her cheeks deepened from pink to bright red. Nervously, she clutched the hem of her blouse and snapped back, "N-no, I¡¯m not!"


    Charles just laughed again, clearly in a good mood today. Janet found it puzzling how he always said the weirdest things, almost like he enjoyed watching her get flustered.


    Half an hour later, Janet handed the printed proposal to Charles. She was somewhat familiar with the project: a scenic park in the industrial zone was slated to be redeveloped into a resort. That area was prime real estate in City A, and many well-known companies were eager to win the operating rights. The first phase had already been won by Black Rock Co. If they secured the second phase as well, it would be a major boost for them.


    Competitive bidding was a closely guarded secret for any company. Janet, professional as always, hadn¡¯t even glanced inside the documents before handing the proposal to Charles and stepping away.


    Only Giles accompanied Charles to the executive floor¡¯s high-end conference room for the meeting. Besides August and the designer Amos, no one else was present. It was clear just how much Charles valued this project.


    "Janet, someone downstairs claiming to be your sister, Miss Louis, wants to see the CEO. What should I tell her...?" Janet suddenly received a call from the company¡¯s front desk. The name Louis immediately caught her attention ¡ª she knew it was Elvira. But what was she doing at Black Rock Co., looking for Charles?


    "Tell her the CEO is currently in a meeting. If she wants to see him, I¡¯ll pass the message along after it¡¯s over," Janet replied. Usually, any caller asking to see Charles would be cut off right at the front desk. But since this time the visitor claimed to be Janet¡¯s sister, they let it through. Everyone knew Janet was Charles¡¯s chief secretary ¡ª and that her other identity was extremely confidential.


    Five minutes later, Janet got another call ¡ª Elvira wanted to see her.


    In all these years, Elvira had never taken the initiative to get close to Janet. But now she had shown up at the company, and her intentions were easy to guess. Janet was about to refuse when she caught sight of that sharp, handsome figure already stepping out of the conference room.

 Chapter 25- Miss Louis

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25- Miss Louis"Miss Louis from the Louis Group wants to see you. Do you have time now?" Janet put down the phone as Charles approached, her large eyes fixed on his tall, commanding presence.


    "Isn¡¯t all my time scheduled by you anyway?" Charles said, folding one arm around his other elbow while stroking his chin with his free hand, giving Janet a teasing smile.


    "Huh?" Janet blinked, confused by what he meant...


    "Oh, right¡ªMiss Louis from the Louis Group¡ªthat¡¯s you, Janet, isn¡¯t it?" Charles kept walking forward but suddenly turned back, giving Janet a meaningful smile. After spending these past few days together, she was starting to catch the hidden meaning behind his words.


    "Send her up," Janet said, picking up the phone again to give the instruction.


    Not long after, a stylish, modern woman stepped out of the elevator. Her ash-blonde hair fell in soft waves over her shoulders. She wore a tight black dress that hugged her graceful figure. The plunging neckline revealed a clear glimpse of her curves. Her long, pale legs clicked gracefully against the polished marble floor in sharp high heels. As she passed Janet, the scent of her perfume¡ªstrikingly similar to Charles¡¯s¡ªdrifted over. Elvira gave Janet a proud, sideways glance, then walked straight into the CEO¡¯s office.


    Janet glanced toward the closed conference room. It seemed only Charles had come out moments ago. But the meeting wasn¡¯t over¡ªwhy had he left early?


    The vivid clarity of the digital projector¡¯s display bombarded August¡¯s senses. His long fingers tapped rhythmically on the rectangular conference table. Besides him, only Amos and Giles remained in the room. Charles had just finished estimating the bids for Phase Two of Golden Harbor and left. The remaining work was now being handled by his assistant, Giles.


    "These cases are all under August¡¯s responsibility now. For this ad campaign, the CEO decided to have Miss Ivanka as the official spokesperson. But there are a few other auditions that also looked promising, so the final decision is up to you," Giles said, handing over the contract Charles had given him to August. The flickering light from the slideshow cast an eerie yet captivating glow across August¡¯s pale face.


    "He really trusts me," August said with a slight smile, his fingers still tapping rhythmically on the table. After Giles finished speaking, August stood and straightened his suit with a calm, deliberate motion¡ªjust like Charles. His dark, shining eyes were impossible to read.


    "Amos, I¡¯m counting on you to cooperate going forward," August said, locking eyes with Amos, who remained seated. Without another word, August turned and left.


    He could sense one thing clearly: there was only one ultimate decision-maker in this company. He, August, was just the newly appointed figurehead. Charles¡¯s actions had only raised his profile and quietly pushed him forward from behind the scenes.


    The conference room door opened, and August appeared, dressed in casual white attire, holding a stack of documents. Spotting Janet at the receptionist¡¯s desk, he strode over, placing one hand on her desk without a care for Amos and Giles who followed behind.


    "Janet, do you have time tonight?"


    "August?" Janet looked up in surprise. Seeing him so fresh and warm, wearing his usual gentle smile, she instinctively shook her head. He must know about her relationship with Philip.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Going out with Charles is fine, but with me, it¡¯s not?" August lowered his gaze, a few strands of hair falling across his forehead, as if trying to hide the flicker of loneliness in his eyes.


    "What?" Janet thought she had misheard him. He said Charles¡ªbut when had she ever gone out with him?


    Between Charles¡¯s warnings and August¡¯s deliberate closeness, Janet sensed there was a silent power struggle between them.


    "Heh, pushing me away like this¡ªis that Philip¡¯s idea, or Charles¡¯s?" August¡¯s eyes briefly showed disappointment before regaining their usual calm. He should have known she was wary of him.


    Janet hadn¡¯t expected the question and struggled for a response. At that moment, the phone on the desk rang like a rescue. Janet quickly picked it up and heard Charles¡¯s magnetic voice through the receiver.


    "Janet, make two cups of coffee and bring them in."


    "Yes, got it!" Janet hung up and looked at August, who stared at her big, expressive eyes for a few seconds, clearly frustrated. Then he silently turned and walked toward the elevator.


    Janet immediately headed to the small break room, brewed two cups of coffee, and carried them into the CEO¡¯s office.


    As she pushed the door open, she saw Charles and Elvira chatting comfortably on the leather sofa. The rich scent of Dior perfume filled the air, blending so much that Janet couldn¡¯t tell if it was from Charles or Elvira.


    Elvira had really put a lot of effort in¡ªjust one meeting and she already seemed to understand Charles¡¯s personality. Wearing the same couple¡¯s perfume as him, Charles¡¯s face showed little emotion, but when Janet entered, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Janet to be such a good barista!" Elvira sipped her rich black coffee elegantly, feigning praise as she noticed Charles held the same cup.


    "Miss Louis grew up with Janet. How could she not know her talents?" Charles said casually, his eyes flicking toward Janet who was about to leave. His smile stayed unchanged.


    Janet simply pretended not to hear and closed the door behind her as she left.


    "Elwin doesn¡¯t know everything," Elvira said with a sneer. "Janet only came to our family when she was nine. She¡¯s just a woman my father had outside the marriage!" Every word was meant to belittle Janet¡ªshe was nothing but an illegitimate child. Elvira was the true heiress of the Louis family!


    "Is that so?" Charles said thoughtfully. "Looks like there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know..." His deep eyes flickered with subtle emotion. Looking at Elvira¡¯s face¡ªso different from Janet¡¯s¡ªhe felt the atmosphere growing heavier, almost suffocating.


    Elvira could tell Charles knew Janet far better than she did, even as her older sister. Now that she knew Janet was married to Charles¡¯s Philip¡ªcrippled or not¡ªyet able to stay by Charles¡¯s side every day, Elvira regretted having made Janet marry in her place. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26- exception

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26- exceptionIf not for everything, the place Janet stood today would have belonged to her, to Elvira. Jealousy burned wildly inside her. When they were little, her mother Cornelia had stolen her father¡¯s heart. Then Elvira stole her brother¡¯s affection. Now, no matter what, she would never let her steal Charles¡¯s heart too.


    Falling in love with a man for the first time¡ªit was like a drug. Once addicted, there was no way out.


    When Elvira walked out, she deliberately stopped in front of Janet. With her usual arrogance, she looked down on her from above and sneered,


    "Even if your man can¡¯t satisfy you anymore, you shouldn¡¯t set your eyes on someone else¡ªespecially when that man happens to be your own brother-in-law!"


    Leaning in, Elvira¡¯s ample cleavage was fully on display in front of Janet, paired with that seductive smile of hers. Janet felt nothing but disgust.


    "Watch your filthy mouth! I¡¯m not you, Elvira. I don¡¯t need a lecture from someone like you!"


    Janet¡¯s pretty face flushed red. As soon as she heard those vile, slanderous words, she pushed herself up from her desk, meeting Elvira¡¯s provocative gaze head-on, unflinching.


    "Well, I certainly hope not," Elvira said with a curl of her lips. "Only someone like Philip, that cripple, would be a match for a shameful illegitimate daughter like you!"


    She tossed her curly hair off her shoulder with a coquettish flick, her eyes drifting flirtatiously toward the CEO¡¯s office. Even if Charles didn¡¯t feel anything for her now, with her sharp mind and this flawless face, she was sure she could win him over.


    When Anila confirmed that Janet had indeed married that crippled young master from the Elwin family¡ªPhilip¡ªElvira couldn¡¯t hide her glee.


    Even if Janet managed to avoid that useless man and spent her days close to Charles, Elvira would snatch him away from her.


    Janet stared at Elvira¡¯s retreating back, her eyes misting over again¡ªeyes that hadn¡¯t stirred with emotion for a long time.


    She could endure everything else¡ªbut this cursed birth... it was never something she got to choose.


    The bar was a haze of chaos and desire¡ªneon lights painted everything in dazzling colors, deafening music exploded with pulsing rhythms, and under the strobing lights, bodies pressed close on stage, writing the script of a decadent night.


    A long, slender hand reached out and caught the champagne that had been tossed expertly from the far end of the bar. The man who caught it¡ªstrikingly handsome, like a god among mortals¡ªtilted his head back, a lock of ash-brown hair falling away from his forehead. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he downed the entire glass of Blue Ice Princess in one smooth motion. The dim lights played across his chiseled face, lending the bar a deeper, darker allure.


    Manfred casually pulled out a cigarette and held it between his lips. He fished out a lighter but didn¡¯t ignite it¡ªjust played with it absently in one hand. His tall, commanding figure blended into the crowd, yet even leaning in the most inconspicuous corner of the hall, he stood out unmistakably. The sharpness in his eyes was enough to keep any woman from daring to approach him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The cigarette between his lips was suddenly plucked away. Manfred¡¯s face didn¡¯t register even the faintest irritation¡ªhe clearly knew who it was. Turning slightly, he tossed the lighter from his hand, flicked it open, and lit a small crimson flame, holding it up toward August.


    August took a drag, then returned the cigarette to Manfred¡¯s lips. A pleased smile curled on his face as he slung an arm lazily over Manfred¡¯s shoulder.


    Two tall, imposing figures lurked in the darkest corner of the bar. Though they tried to mask their presence, their brilliance and arrogance couldn¡¯t be hidden beneath the veil of forced low-key restraint.


    Manfred sat close beside August, exhaling wisps of smoke that drifted between them, curling in the air like secrets. In this dim, sultry bar, everything felt hazy and unreal.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Not going as planned?"


    Manfred could see the fatigue written all over August¡¯s handsome face. And he knew¡ªperhaps better than anyone¡ªhow deeply August despised women.


    But that day, the first time he saw Janet, August had taken her away right in front of him. His hand had already touched the curve of her waist. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Manfred had thought, maybe Janet was the exception.


    "That woman¡ªhe¡¯s guarding her too closely. I haven¡¯t had a single chance to get near her."


    August had underestimated Charles. If she were merely Philip¡¯s wife, he might have looked the other way. But that night, he saw it¡ªhe saw Charles walk into that room. And anything involving Charles, he could never stay out of.


    "I¡¯ll help you."


    Manfred suddenly crushed out his cigarette, leaned in close to August¡¯s ear, his slender fingers tracing the angles of his refined jaw. A sultry, enchanting smile lifted the corner of his lips.


    "I¡¯ll handle her. You stay away. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall for her."


    His breath lingered near August¡¯s face like a whisper. August pressed a hand to Manfred¡¯s chest, his gaze suddenly colder.


    "And you?"


    "I won¡¯t."


    Manfred¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. Standing before August, his tall figure seemed momentarily softened by the dim light. He took August¡¯s hand from his chest, and slowly drew closer.


    He¡ªManfred¡ªhad never had the slightest interest in women.


    And his interest in Janet stemmed entirely from one thing: She was Charles¡¯s woman.


    The night grew deeper, yet the bar remained full of flickering shadows and shifting bodies. No one noticed the seductive games playing out in its darkest corners...


    Every weekend, Janet and Philip would join Derrick for dinner. Janet skillfully pushed the wheelchair toward the main house.


    When they reached the steps, the butler stepped in, taking over for her and pushing Philip toward the villa.


    As Janet lowered her head and walked forward, a shadow flickered in the corner of her vision. She turned quickly, looking back¡ªbut all she saw was a familiar silhouette.


    Even without seeing his face, she knew who it was. That tall, imposing figure¡ªit could only be him.


    She had never seen Charles at this house before, and she had no idea when he might return. Though the two villas weren¡¯t far apart, and they were technically superior and subordinate at work, Janet still couldn¡¯t quite grasp the weight of this other identity between them.


    She was his sister-in-law?


    The unfamiliarity of the title pressed down on her chest like a stone.


    When she stepped into the house, she immediately heard Philip¡¯s voice, chatting with Derrick in the living room.


    "Did Charles come back last night?"

 Chapter 27- interested in

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27- interested in"Hm, he seems to be coming back more often this month," Derrick said with a pointed sigh. When he noticed Janet approaching, his expression shifted into one of stern authority.


    He may not know every detail, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t understand.


    This was still his house. And in this house, his word was final.


    "Janet, how are you adjusting to working with Charles?"


    Philip turned toward her, seated calmly at his side. Whether he asked the question out of genuine interest or simply for Derrick¡¯s benefit, it was hard to say.


    "Ah?"


    Janet blinked, caught off guard. She nodded quickly, "Yes¡ªit¡¯s going well."


    "Charles has high standards. If he picked you, it means you¡¯ve got what it takes."


    Philip said it casually, and Janet didn¡¯t read too much into it. At the company, aside from Charles¡¯s occasional cryptic remarks and commanding presence, he hadn¡¯t made things difficult for her.


    But Derrick, listening quietly, grew visibly darker in expression. The undercurrent in their conversation had not gone unnoticed by him.


    After breakfast, Janet returned to the North Garden villa with Philip. She pushed his wheelchair into the gym. Robert had told her that professional medical staff came regularly at set times to assist with his rehabilitation.


    Walking into the gym¡ªwith its sleek equipment and luxury finishings¡ªJanet couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    So this is how the wealthy live... Even a gym looks like a palace.


    "You don¡¯t have to stay. Go on," Philip said as soon as she pushed him inside. He didn¡¯t want her to see him struggle, to witness his helplessness. It had been six years¡ªhe no longer believed he¡¯d ever stand again. All of this was just Derrick¡¯s stubborn fantasy.


    Just like Janet¡ªshe was someone far beyond his reach.


    "I... I¡¯d like to go out for a bit today. Would that be okay?"


    It was the weekend, so she didn¡¯t have to work. Janet watched him cautiously.


    It had been a long time since she last visited Cornelia¡¯s grave. Her heart stirred with quiet longing.


    Mother doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯ve gotten married... I wonder if, up in heaven, she would approve of what I¡¯ve done.


    "Janet," Philip said gently, "you don¡¯t have to ask me about everything. You¡¯re free to do whatever you want. Don¡¯t let anything hold you back, okay?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His sincere words rippled through her heart.


    A man like this¡ªunderstanding, patient, and kind¡ªbeing able to marry him... maybe that was a blessing in itself.


    Janet stopped by a flower shop and bought a large bouquet of carnations before heading to the cemetery on the outskirts of town. The area was quiet and peaceful, with sycamore leaves scattered across the ground.


    She walked along the gravel path and knelt before a familiar tombstone¡ªonly to discover that someone had already placed a fresh bouquet of lilies there.


    She blinked in surprise. This wasn¡¯t the first time. On multiple visits, she¡¯d found new flowers on her mother¡¯s grave.


    To remember Cornelia¡¯s favorite blooms... there was only one person who would know.


    Could it be him?


    "Mom, I¡¯m here to see you," Janet whispered softly as she knelt down, placing the carnations beside the pristine lilies.


    There were only two people Cornelia had ever truly loved in her life¡ªHarold, and Janet.


    Janet could still vividly recall her mother¡¯s tender gaze, filled with unspoken wishes to give her the best of everything in this world.


    Even in that final moment, as the flames closed in, Cornelia had not forgotten to push her daughter to safety...


    Maybe it was her sudden wave of sorrow that stirred something in the sky¡ªwhat had been a clear blue canvas just moments ago was now graying, as fine droplets of rain began to fall gently from above.


    The misty drizzle landed softly on Janet¡¯s face, the cool rain slipping into her eyes, washing over them until they looked even clearer and brighter than before.


    After the rain passed, she stepped out from the pavilion, reluctant to leave the cemetery behind. She raised a hand to hail a taxi, intending to return to the Elwin estate. She didn¡¯t spend much time at home usually, and she could tell that Derrick wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with his new daughter-in-law.


    Now that she was married to Philip, she ought to at least fulfill the responsibilities expected of a wife.


    The image of that man¡ªphysically limited, yet always offering her a warm smile¡ªtightened something in her chest.


    Maybe... maybe she should try to understand him better. Care for him a little more.


    She had just settled into the back seat of the taxi when her phone rang. It was Peggy.


    As if she had timed it perfectly, Peggy didn¡¯t even wait for Janet¡¯s agreement before ordering her to meet her at Century Square.


    With no excuse strong enough to refuse, Janet ended the call and instructed the driver to head downtown.


    "Janet! Over here!"


    As soon as she stepped out of the cab, she spotted Peggy waving enthusiastically from the center of the plaza. Janet weaved through the thinning crowd to meet her. After the rainstorm, the city seemed to shimmer with a fresh sheen¡ªlike it had been dressed in a brand-new bridal veil. The air carried a crisp, renewed scent.


    "Why here?"


    Janet¡¯s sharp eyes quickly recognized the building they were standing in front of¡ªA City¡¯s largest concert theater. She had come here with Peggy a few times before, so the place was familiar.


    "Today¡¯s invitation didn¡¯t come from me," Peggy said mysteriously, grinning as she looped her arm through Janet¡¯s and started leading her toward the entrance.


    Only once they got inside did Janet realize¡ªthere was someone else waiting for them.


    A tall, striking man with a magnetic presence.


    It was Manfred¡ªthe man she had seen once before.


    "Hey, gorgeous. We meet again,"


    Manfred gave a low whistle, his voice breaking the stillness of the private lounge area. With his handsome face and flawless features, he was already drawing attention. Janet¡¯s expression tightened. Now she understood what Peggy had meant earlier¡ªthis entire thing had been arranged by him?


    "The concert¡¯s starting soon. Janet, go on in!"


    Peggy gave Janet a gentle push toward Manfred. The theater lights had dimmed, and the crowd¡¯s chatter began to dissolve, replaced by the soft swell of instrumental music.


    "Wait¡ªPeggy, where are you¡ª?"


    Before she could stop her, Peggy had already turned and disappeared into the crowd. Janet barely had a moment to react before Manfred tugged her into one of the nearby private viewing suites.


    The room was elegant and dimly lit. On the gray-glass table sat a refined tea set and an assortment of desserts¡ªfar more luxurious than anything she and Peggy had experienced here before. Through the patterned glass walls, the stage could be clearly seen.


    "Relax. I¡¯m not going to eat you,"


    Manfred sat down beside her. She instinctively slid a few inches away.


    Now he could see that August had been right¡ªgetting close to this woman wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    "Manfred, what are you trying to pull?"


    Janet didn¡¯t believe for a second that he¡¯d approached her without some hidden agenda.


    There was something about him¡ªan energy that made people uneasy.


    "I already told you¡ªI¡¯m interested in you,"


    Manfred gave her a crooked smile, and in his eyes was the unmistakable gleam of a man who saw a challenge he was determined to conquer.

 Chapter 28- You’re insane

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28- You¡¯re insane"Do you think this is funny?"


    The moment Janet saw that nonchalant smile on his face, a wave of irritation surged in her chest.


    She remembered¡ªthis was exactly how he looked the first time they met too. That casual, half-smirking facade. A smile that clearly hid something darker, yet so unreadable it was impossible to tell if he was joking or not.


    "Janet Xi..."


    Manfred didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by her cold glare. Instead, his striking features curved into a pleased grin as he shamelessly leaned closer to her.


    "I¡¯ve discovered something," he murmured. "You¡¯re even more beautiful when you¡¯re mad."


    "Ridiculous."


    Janet rolled her eyes and stood up, ignoring the smug expression on his face. She didn¡¯t know him well¡ªand had no desire to be alone in a room with a man like him. He was far too dangerously attractive, like some devilish creature in human form. Just being near him made her feel suffocated.


    "Hey, don¡¯t leave now¡ªthe concert¡¯s already started. If you walk out, you¡¯ll disturb the whole hall!"


    As Janet made for the door, Manfred reached out and grabbed her arm with surprising force.


    She stumbled backward and landed right on the couch, her back hitting a hard, unyielding wall of muscle.


    A thick wave of masculine scent surrounded her.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Janet flushed as she felt a pair of strong hands wrap firmly around her waist.


    She tried to pry his hands away, but Manfred only pulled her closer¡ªuntil her entire body was enveloped in his.


    A faint, familiar scent rose from her skin, reaching his nose.


    And in that dim light, with her clear and delicate face so close to his, something flickered in Manfred¡¯s usually shadowed heart.


    Just for a second¡ªhe hesitated.


    "Hey¡ªI¡¯m a married woman. Let go!"


    Janet instinctively leaned away, trying to put distance between them, but his face was so close their breaths nearly blended.


    "As far as I know, your husband¡¯s a cripple, Janet Xi. How¡¯s a broken man supposed to satisfy you?"


    Manfred¡¯s voice lowered, rich with provocation.


    "Come on. Be with me. I¡¯ve got money¡ªand I¡¯m fully functional."


    His hand wandered up the side of her neck, fingers tracing her skin in what might have been affection¡ªbut felt more like a taunt.


    "Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare talk about him like that!"


    Without thinking, Janet raised her hand and slapped him hard across the face.


    Pain burned her palm.


    She hadn¡¯t meant to hit him with so much force¡ªhad even expected him to dodge.


    But she couldn¡¯t let anyone insult Philip.


    "Did that hurt?"


    For a brief second, fury flickered across Manfred¡¯s face¡ªbut then, unexpectedly, he smiled.


    A wicked, dangerously seductive smile.


    He caught her still-stinging hand and lifted it to his lips, tongue grazing her reddened palm in a slow, deliberate motion.


    "You¡¯re insane."


    Janet yanked her hand back, face burning with shame and fury.


    The intimacy of that gesture unsettled her in a way she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Strangely enough, when Charles had kissed her against her will, she hadn¡¯t felt this... violated.


    "In exchange for that slap,"


    Manfred leaned back and finally released her, settling onto the other end of the couch.


    "Sit through the rest of the concert with me."


    The teasing grin had vanished.


    He didn¡¯t look at her again, just turned his head slightly to the side, lips curled into something colder, something mocking¡ªlike he already knew she wouldn¡¯t leave now.


    What Janet never could¡¯ve expected was¡ª


    when she finally stepped out of the concert hall with Manfred...


    Charles and Elvira would be walking out from another exit at the exact same time.


    Their eyes met.


    Charles¡¯s sharp brows furrowed in displeasure the moment his gaze fell on Manfred standing behind Janet.


    Even from across the sparse but bustling crowd, an intense aura burst from his dark, obsidian eyes.


    It was as if their eyes mirrored each other¡¯s presence¡ªtwo predators sizing each other up in silence.


    Janet¡¯s lashes fluttered down guiltily.


    Her feet felt like they were made of lead.


    She forgot to keep walking the moment she saw Charles.


    Elvira had noticed her too.


    A mocking smile curved on her perfectly-painted lips.


    Without missing a beat, she hooked her arm through Charles¡¯s and pulled him away with exaggerated intimacy.


    In the next moment, the surging crowd swept between them¡ªseparating Janet and Manfred.


    Manfred stood back, watching that petite figure shrink in the throng of people.


    She looked around helplessly, searching for him, and a satisfied smile tugged at his lips.


    He easily parted the crowd and walked straight toward the confused Janet.


    Suddenly, a warm hand enveloped her own.


    At the exact moment Janet witnessed Charles and Elvira disappearing together from the opposite exit, a sharp ache pierced her chest.


    She hadn¡¯t missed that smug, victorious look Elvira had given her.


    Why her?


    Why would Charles be with her?


    "I... I should go home,"


    Janet murmured, even though she knew perfectly well it was Manfred holding her hand.


    Still, some foolish part of her had been hoping it might¡¯ve been someone else.


    The flicker of disappointment in her expression did not escape Manfred¡¯s sharp gaze.


    He said nothing¡ªjust held her hand tighter and led her toward the parking lot.


    "Hey! I said let go!"


    Janet yanked at his grip, her voice tight with emotion.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure what she was mad about¡ªManfred¡¯s persistence, or the image of Charles with Elvira.


    Why should it matter?


    He can be with whoever he wants¡ªit has nothing to do with me.


    "Manfred, what are you trying to do?"


    she snapped, glaring at him as he all but shoved her into the passenger seat of a sleek, fire-red Ferrari.


    "Dinner. Then I¡¯ll take you home."


    Ignoring her protests, Manfred adjusted her posture, fastened her seatbelt with unexpected care, then started the engine and sped off.


    "I don¡¯t need a ride from you! I can go home on my own!"


    Janet didn¡¯t say another word throughout the entire dinner.


    The moment they stepped out of the restaurant, she jerked her arm free and rushed to flag down a taxi on the roadside.


    She left before Manfred could stop her.


    "Shit!"


    Manfred cursed, kicking the tire in frustration.


    His eyes stayed fixed on the direction her cab had vanished.


    Leaning against the hood of his car, he pulled a peppermint cigarette from his pocket and lit it, his gaze turning cold and sinister.


    Janet had barely stepped into the villa when she spotted a familiar car parked in the courtyard¡ªa sleek Bugatti Veyron.


    Her heart sank.


    He¡¯s back already?


    Before she could even step onto the walkway, a strong arm yanked her to the side.


    A low, simmering voice murmured above her head:


    "Two and a half hours, Janet.


    Getting bolder, aren¡¯t we?"


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29- separate rooms

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29- separate roomsA deep red mark quickly appeared on Janet¡¯s pale wrist.


    She winced, brows knitting in pain.


    When her eyes met the fiery ones glaring down at her, her heart welled with grievance, and her voice rose a few notches, sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What right do you have to control me? Who even are you to me?"


    Just thinking about how he had paraded around with Elvira like they were inseparable made Janet burn with fury.


    They had barely known each other¡ªwas this his true nature all along?


    She remembered their first encounter, before she even married Philip.


    He had seen straight through her mask in an instant.


    What she didn¡¯t know then was that, on that drunken night, they had already spent a night under the same roof.


    A man like him, glowing with charm, would naturally be surrounded by adoring women.


    "Have you forgotten your identity, woman?"


    Charles¡¯s voice was low and dangerous.


    "You are Philip¡¯s woman!"


    His grip tightened, and the pain made her brows pinch tighter, but she didn¡¯t utter a word of complaint.


    Damn this woman. She didn¡¯t even have the decency to apologize!


    "Yes, I am Philip¡¯s woman. Not yours! So you don¡¯t get to lecture me!"


    Janet tore her arm free, her voice cold with defiance.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her words that made Charles pause, but in that brief second of distraction, she pushed him aside and strode away.


    In the company, she had put up with his constant scrutiny.


    But now? She¡¯d done nothing wrong to the Elwin family.


    What gave him the right to treat her this way?


    That one sentence¡ªnot your woman¡ªrang in Charles¡¯s head like a siren.


    His mind went blank for a few seconds.


    Then, without a single thought, he reached out, grabbed Janet, and yanked her back into his arms.


    Before she could even react, his lips crushed onto hers in a deep, searing kiss.


    The moment she¡¯d uttered those words, something inside him snapped.


    She was his.


    From the moment he first saw her, drunk and asleep beside him, he hadn¡¯t touched her¡ªbut perhaps even then, she had already belonged to him.


    "Mmph... let¡ªgo!"


    Janet¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    This kiss wasn¡¯t like the last time, when his dominance had left her heart racing.


    This one was filled with punishment, with fury.


    His lips ravaged hers, biting and pressing hard.


    She could feel the anger radiating off him.


    But why was he so angry?


    "Charles, are you crazy?"


    She tried to dodge, but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    One hand held her waist tightly, the other greedy for more of her sweetness.


    They were still at the Elwin estate¡ªstill outside! And their relationship was still uncle and niece-in-law!


    Janet didn¡¯t understand.


    Where had all his usual calm and self-control gone?


    This impulsive man before her was a stranger to her!


    "Let me go! I¡¯m your sister-in-law!"


    She shoved him away with all her strength.


    Her lips throbbed from the force of the kiss, tasting of blood and shame.


    She didn¡¯t even know if the metallic tang in her mouth was from herself¡ªor from him.


    Her words were like a ticking time bomb.


    The moment they hit, Charles froze.


    He released her instantly.


    His handsome face twisted with a storm of emotions.


    And yet, his longing for her remained fierce.


    As soon as she was free, Janet turned and fled toward the North Garden, her heart a tangled mess of fear and injustice.


    How could he do this to her?


    "Philip..."


    She pressed a trembling hand to her swollen lips¡ª


    and when she looked up, she saw him.


    Philip.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, directly facing the garden.


    From where he sat,


    he must have seen everything.


    Philip¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes lingered on Janet¡¯s swollen lips.


    A knowing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    But then his gaze shifted, moving past Janet¡ªto the tall figure standing not far behind her.


    "You¡¯re back?" he said calmly. "Push me inside."


    There was no trace of emotion on his face.


    As if the scene that had just played out in the garden hadn¡¯t fazed him at all.


    He spoke to Janet in the same even tone as always.


    "Oh..."


    Janet hadn¡¯t expected such composure from him.


    But beneath his calm exterior, she knew there was a bitter truth.


    This outcome... he had already foreseen.


    He had no right to blame her¡ªnot really.


    She quickly wiped her lips with the back of her hand and then silently pushed his wheelchair toward the villa.


    Behind them, Charles cursed under his breath, tearing his tie loose in frustration.


    He turned and strode toward the main house.


    Ever since splitting up with Elvira, he had rushed home just to see how long she would stay with that man.


    Two and a half hours.


    Each second had crawled by like an eternity.


    And when he finally saw her appear¡ªhis anger surged, uncontrollable.


    He had always been a man of restraint, always in control.


    But whenever it came to Janet,


    his self-control shattered into pieces.


    The only person he truly felt guilty toward¡ªwas Philip.


    That¡¯s why, at the sound of Philip¡¯s name, he was able to drag himself back from the edge of madness.


    Because this woman, who in truth belonged to him, was¡ªlegally¡ªPhilip¡¯s wife...


    "My lord?"


    The butler had been watching Derrick¡¯s expression as he stared out the study window at the garden below.


    Something about the tension in the air told him something was very wrong.


    "Charles is far too fixated on that woman," Derrick said flatly.


    His fists, which had been clenched tightly, loosened¡ªthen balled up again.


    They had been standing in the study ever since Charles returned.


    The moment Charles had kissed Janet¡ªthat forceful, possessive kiss¡ªDerrick had seen everything.


    His eyes, always cold, now glinted with something darker¡ªsharper.


    It was time to stop pretending.


    Time to stop turning a blind eye.


    What belonged to Philip¡ªnot even Charles had the right to take.


    When dinner came around, Janet hadn¡¯t expected to see Charles again.


    Different place, different mood¡ª


    but inside the Elwin estate, they were nothing more than "uncle and niece-in-law."


    Seated across from her at the same long dining table,


    Charles acted as though nothing had happened earlier.


    Janet had no choice but to follow his lead.


    But the more he pretended not to care, the more anxious Janet felt.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fear that Charles brought out in her¡ª


    even Derrick¡¯s gaze had become... different.


    More dangerous.


    It was clear that Charles and Philip were very close.


    They exchanged casual remarks over dinner with a natural ease.


    The bond between them¡ªunshakable.


    The unspoken understanding in their eyes...


    Janet had never experienced that with Elvira.


    Throughout the entire meal, Charles never looked at Janet again.


    But the lingering tension between them didn¡¯t go unnoticed¡ªespecially not by Derrick.


    When the meal ended, Charles and Philip went off in high spirits to play chess,


    but Derrick stopped Janet just as she was about to leave the dining hall.


    "You¡ªcome with me."


    Janet froze.


    She had always feared Derrick¡¯s gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t cold like Charles¡¯s¡ªit was darker, more twisted.


    It carried something rigid, something unpredictable.


    As soon as she stepped into his study,


    the air seemed to freeze around her.


    And then¡ª


    his question hit her like a bolt of ice:


    "Have you and Philip always slept in separate rooms?"

 Chapter 30-Tender Care

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30-Tender CareJanet¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened in shock.


    She stared dumbfounded at Derrick¡¯s stern face,


    mentally retracing the past days¡ªhow she and Philip had spent time together, which could be counted on her ten fingers.


    "Y-yes..." Janet stammered,


    not intending to hide anything from him.


    After all, it was all Philip¡¯s arrangement; she had no right to question it.


    "You seem to have forgotten what I told you," Derrick said sharply¡ª


    his tone eerily reminiscent of Charles.


    She remembered Charles had once said the exact same thing to her.


    Father and son, after all, were alike in many ways.


    "Philip may be physically limited now,


    but the doctors said he can gradually live a normal man¡¯s life again.


    You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?"


    Derrick fixed his cold gaze on her delicate, translucent face.


    He hadn¡¯t imagined that after the wedding night, Philip would move to the next room instead of staying with Janet.


    And if he had known that the man who shared that night with Janet wasn¡¯t really Philip...


    perhaps he would have taken a much harsher approach toward her.


    "Dad..." Janet wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She fully understood what Derrick meant.


    But from the very beginning, Philip never intended to have her.


    How could she possibly confess now?


    That chaotic night¡ªthe sinister man¡ªhe was not Philip.


    "You¡¯d better remember my words clearly.


    Or else, in this house, you¡¯ll get nothing at all!"


    Derrick¡¯s commanding tone left no room for argument.


    It was only because of Black Rock Co. and Philip¡¯s shares that he tolerated her staying by Charles¡¯s side.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he would allow any chances for either of them.


    "And stay far away from Charles and August.


    Your heart belongs only to Philip.


    If I find out you¡¯ve done anything to betray Philip again..."¡ª


    Derrick snorted coldly.


    Janet remained silent, unable to utter a single word.


    Derrick¡¯s dominance and severity were perfectly justified, yet every word stabbed uncomfortably at her heart.


    When Janet stepped out of the study, Robert immediately brought a plate of fruit and silently gestured toward the living room.


    "You lost again!" Philip placed his last chess piece on the board,


    his sharp eyes still fixed on the game¡ªbut he could tell his opponent¡¯s mind had already drifted away.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever beaten Philip once," Charles said with a faint smile, no trace of anger, meeting Philip¡¯s clear blue eyes as he leaned back lazily.


    "That¡¯s because you want me to win," Philip said confidently.


    In Philip¡¯s world, the word lose simply didn¡¯t exist.


    There was only the rare moment in front of him when someone could have his complete surrender¡ª


    because he carried too much weight on his shoulders.


    He needed someone to save him from the darkness.


    The grudges between Derrick and Norman, the feuds between Charles and August¡ª


    he hoped they could all be resolved one day.


    He believed that ever since Janet appeared, a ray of sunlight had entered Charles¡¯s life, dispelling some of the shadows.


    And that this wonderful girl...


    he didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Janet approached them, still dazed.


    Derrick¡¯s harsh words kept echoing in her ears.


    But when she looked at Philip¡¯s faint, gentle smile,


    she saw behind it a face colder than ice.


    "Janet, what¡¯s wrong? Your hands are so cold..."


    Philip reached out to touch her hand as she placed the fruit plate on the tea table.


    She felt a sharp chill where their skin met.


    Charles looked at the two pairs of hands tightly clasped together, feeling a sharp sting in his eyes, yet he said nothing. His deep, unfathomable eyes locked tightly onto Janet¡¯s fair face.


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Janet smiled faintly and pulled her hand away from Philip¡¯s. She could feel the burning gaze from above fixed on her, but she dared not raise her head or meet his scorching eyes. Derrick seemed to know something ¡ª that was why he was warning her so clearly. And she knew she should keep her distance from him.


    "I¡¯ll help you back!" Janet gently pulled the blanket on his legs a little higher, her soft eyes seeming to glisten with moisture. Philip was surprised. Charles seemed thoughtful as his fingertips scraped against the leather sofa, but all he could do was watch helplessly as she and Philip disappeared before his eyes.


    She was Philip¡¯s woman!


    Charles furrowed his brow wearily, trying to calm himself and treat that woman with peace, because he knew that whether at the company or at home, he could never just treat him as his secretary or sister-in-law. More than that, a strong desire rose within him ¡ª this woman should belong only to him!


    After Janet helped Philip back to the room, she found Robert already waiting outside the door, looking troubled. Only then did Janet realize that Derrick had moved all of Philip¡¯s belongings into her room, and the room she had been staying in was supposed to be their new marital bedroom.


    "Young master, the lord arranged it!" Robert was Philip¡¯s trusted aide but sometimes had to obey Derrick¡¯s orders. He could guess Derrick¡¯s intention, but none of them had the right to object.


    Janet said nothing and directly pushed Philip into her room. The red carpet, the red curtains, the dark red furniture ¡ª everywhere was filled with the atmosphere of newlyweds. Janet and Philip both clearly understood that they were still newlyweds!


    "I¡¯ll help you take a bath!" Janet glanced at the oversized double bed, then squatted down before Philip, her large eyes full of seriousness.


    Philip met her clear eyes, wanting to refuse, but the words caught in his throat, and strangely, he nodded.


    Janet stood up and wheeled him into the bathroom. Compared to the spacious room, the air inside was evidently more stifling. Janet adjusted the bathwater temperature, then bent down in front of him, soft strands of hair falling over her chest brushing Philip¡¯s nose. He caught a faint feminine fragrance.


    Philip wore only a light blue shirt. Wherever Janet¡¯s fingers touched, sparks of electricity seemed to ignite. Philip could feel her trembling. When her fingers reached his waist, he suddenly grabbed her hand, warm breath blowing against her ear. "Janet, did Dad say something to you?"


    Just now, while playing chess with Charles, he noticed Charles was distracted. Charles was even more worried about Janet than he was!


    "No, he didn¡¯t say anything!" Janet¡¯s hand paused, then continued to feel beneath him, trying to pull off his pants, but her fingers trembled even more. This man was her husband. Even if their actions grew more intimate, it was normal. Yet her heart was restless, and she didn¡¯t even know why... S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Janet!" Philip looked at her with closed eyes, seeming to see nothing. He sighed with regret, then held her small hand and moved it away from his body. "You can¡¯t carry me. Go call Robert to come

 Chapter 31- Sleep

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31- SleepJanet felt as if she had been granted a pardon; without looking up, she dashed out of the bathroom. Soon after, Robert came in. She heard the faint sound of running water from the bathroom, but the burning heat in her heart did not ease one bit.


    Tonight, would they share the same bed?


    Realizing this question, Janet¡¯s face showed hesitation. She didn¡¯t even notice Philip being helped to the bed by Robert.


    Only when a subtle, elegant scent of bath lotion filled the air did Janet look up. She saw Philip, handsome and composed, wearing a gray bathrobe, already lying on the bed. With a slight understanding, she approached him, casually parted his legs, and her slender hands began to move.


    "Time for your medicine!" When the clock struck the right moment, Janet picked up the medicine bottle from the bedside table, placed two pills near his mouth, then handed him a glass from her other hand.


    In the past, Janet would leave right after giving him his medicine. But starting today, this would be their shared room. She wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were half-closed, and even when Janet helped him lie down, he showed no sign of displeasure. Only the furrow between his sharp brows deepened slightly.


    When Janet came out of the bath and walked around to the other side of the bed, even at some distance, she was surrounded by Philip¡¯s scent. Suddenly, she remembered Derrick¡¯s warning about Philip¡¯s feelings for her. Biting her cherry-red lips, her stiff body slowly leaned closer to Philip.


    The temperature in the room was warm. The early autumn night brought a cool breeze through the floor-to-ceiling curtains, casting graceful arcs of light and shadow. Under the gentle moonlight, there was an added softness in the air. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Philip felt her icy body temperature¡ªit was not the sweetness her outward appearance suggested. When she came close to him, all he felt was bitterness and helplessness.


    "Janet, don¡¯t force yourself!" Philip suddenly opened his eyes as Janet¡¯s hand rested on his waist. The room was dimly lit; only the soft yellow glow from the crystal bedside lamp illuminated her fair skin, making her look even more alluring.


    "I¡¯m a flawed man. Sleep." The problem he had always refused to face was exposed once again in front of a woman¡ªhis vulnerability laid bare. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he lied to her. Only he knew the true response his body gave to her touch. Was he normal?


    Having received his assurance, Janet fell into a deep sleep like a defenseless child, her curled lashes resting on her eyelids. Watching her, Philip almost wanted to cry. For the first time, a woman was willing to stay by his side¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t truly his.


    If only Charles hadn¡¯t liked her, maybe he could afford to be selfish once more.


    After resting through the weekend, when Janet returned to the company, several former colleagues from the design department greeted her with smiles. Perhaps it was because of her changed status, basking in Charles¡¯s influence, or perhaps it was her entirely new, refined appearance. The Janet now bore no resemblance to the girl who once wore thick black-rimmed glasses.


    She wore a white Givenchy long dress, cinched at the waist, revealing delicate collarbones and slender, elegant legs. Her innate pure aura drew attention wherever she went.


    Back at the office, Janet found a large bouquet of stunning blue roses on her desk. The petals were vibrant and dripping with life, the fragrance fresh and pleasant. Janet picked up the card nestled among the flowers, but when she saw the sender¡¯s name, she was stunned.


    Charles, dressed in a perfectly tailored black suit that hugged his athletic frame, had just stepped out of the elevator and saw the beautiful woman holding the striking bouquet of blue roses...


    Manfred?


    When Janet saw the sender¡¯s name was his, accompanied by his signature rogueish smile, a surge of inexplicable anger burst through her. Without a second thought, she tossed the bouquet into the trash bin.


    "Boss, the bid for Phase Two of Golden Harbor has been submitted. There¡¯s an eighty percent chance we¡¯ll secure it!" Giles, who was following behind Charles, reported the results as they walked.


    "Wait for me in my office!" Charles didn¡¯t seem to be paying much attention, his gaze piercing as it fixed on the pure white figure ahead. Giles seemed to sense something, and without a word, he went ahead into Charles¡¯s office.


    Charles lifted his foot and headed straight toward the secretarial room near the elevators.


    "What a pity to throw away such beautiful flowers!" Even Charles himself didn¡¯t realize that the tone of his voice was completely uncharacteristic¡ªand that there was a faint trace of jealousy hidden within.


    Had he underestimated her charm so much that someone else dared to flaunt it right under his nose?


    Hearing his voice suddenly, Janet fought the urge to retort. She didn¡¯t understand what Manfred meant; she hadn¡¯t truly taken his words to heart. She also didn¡¯t want to explain or clarify anything, especially since his actions could easily be misinterpreted by Charles.


    "If it¡¯s not from someone I like, I don¡¯t feel sorry about it," Janet answered gently but firmly. Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, Charles suddenly leaned in close. The faint scent of Dior men¡¯s cologne filled her nostrils. She realized she was becoming more and more accustomed to his fragrance.


    "Oh? Then who is the one you like?" Charles brushed away the gloom clouding his mind, his seemingly harmless question laced with a triumphant smile. He saw the flicker of panic in Janet¡¯s eyes¡ªand he took pleasure in seeing right through it.


    Without even needing to look, he could guess who had sent the flowers. And they¡ªwere already beginning to move, weren¡¯t they?


    "Elwin..." Janet cooled her expression, about to say his name outright but stopped herself. "Boss, I don¡¯t think my personal matters are something I need to report to you."


    Charles simply smiled at her pretty face. The blue bouquet in the trash no longer seemed to irritate his eyes. Just when Janet thought he was going to leave, his seductive presence wrapped around her heart once more. Charles suddenly tilted her smooth chin upward; his deep eyes met her shimmering almond-shaped ones, and his breath like orchids whispered by her ear, "Could it be... the one you like is me?"


    His low laughter accompanied his retreating figure. Janet touched her chin, still warm from his touch, and after a long moment, she whispered a single word, "You..."


    "Which other companies are participating in the bid for that plot?" The moment they returned to the office, Charles¡¯s smile vanished, replaced by a cold, commanding demeanor full of authority and maturity.


    Giles placed the bidding documents in front of Charles. After carefully reviewing them, his eyes landed on the SK Group, neck and neck with Black Rock Co. A meaningful smile tugged at the corner of Charles¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 32- cared

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32- caredCharles clearly knew the consequences of leaking the bid price for Phase Two to August. The shareholder of the "TZ" group, which Giles had investigated earlier, was Manfred. And Charles had long suspected the relationship between Manfred and August.


    Instead of letting August waste effort trying to steal the final bid price, he might as well tell him directly.


    But Charles was no ordinary man. It wasn¡¯t generosity that made him hand the case over to Manfred¡ªit was a calculated move: the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he saw that the SK Group was also competing for the bid, Charles felt even more confident.


    After Giles left, Charles took off his suit jacket, wearing only a black silk shirt, unbuttoned at the collar to reveal a delicate collarbone. He took out his private phone and skillfully dialed a number.


    "Brian, here¡¯s some insider info for you: two days from now, increase your bid for Phase Two of Golden Harbor by three points above your original offer."


    This final move was a strike at the heart of the matter. Manfred would never suspect that Brian¡ªthe boss of SK Group¡ªand Charles were sworn brothers. Charles certainly wouldn¡¯t let his enemy gain the upper hand. Even if Charles had spent a lot of effort securing this project, giving it to his close brother Brian was more than justified.


    The reason for the three-point increase was because Charles knew what Manfred was considering and figured he would anticipate it. Adding just one more point on top of their original bids would ensure total security.


    "Your coffee!" Janet brought the freshly brewed coffee to Charles. Dressed in black, he was lazily leaning back in his executive chair, his back turned to her. Hearing her voice, Charles smoothly spun the chair 180 degrees. His obsidian-like eyes sparkled brightly, as if something happy had happened. His entire face looked different from the usual stern and cold expression.


    "I think I¡¯m getting more and more dependent on you!" Charles held the coffee cup, took a light sip, and the unique sweetness of the coffee¡ªmixed with her special scent¡ªseemed to make him love it even more.


    Janet¡¯s gaze naturally drifted to his handsome face. She noticed that when he said this, his expression was calm. She wouldn¡¯t foolishly read any deeper meaning into his words. Placing a stack of documents signed by August in front of him, Janet turned and left the room.


    Charles casually flipped through the files signed by August. His eyes showed no reaction until he reached the last page¡ªthe recently finalized cosmetics advertising contract. Seeing that the final brand ambassador had changed from IVANKA, whom he had originally favored, to Zoey, Charles¡¯s gaze darkened with malice.


    Zoey¡ªthe woman really was a persistent ghost.


    So, August knew about their relationship, and this was deliberate?


    Charles sneered. Then he closed the documents and pressed the speakerphone button on his desk.


    "Novia, let Zoey be the brand ambassador for Yilu¡¯s cosmetics. Have her come over to sign the contract."


    They want to play games? Then, of course, he¡¯d play along!


    Janet was stunned as she stared at another large bouquet of fiery red roses on her desk¡ªnine hundred ninety-nine blossoms in total. When the delivery courier brought such a lavish bouquet all the way to the 88th floor, the whole company had already heard the news. Janet had overheard some rumors when she came up earlier but never expected Manfred to be so hooked.


    Just as she was about to throw the flowers away again, her phone on the desk rang. Seeing an unfamiliar number, a chill ran down her spine.


    "Janet, you don¡¯t like blue roses or red ones. How about I send you irises tomorrow?" Manfred¡¯s rich voice sounded lazy, and Janet could easily imagine him saying this with the gentle, silky demeanor of a Persian cat¡ªyet with claws ready to strike beneath.


    "Manfred, what exactly do you want?" Janet glared angrily at the dewy roses. She had thought the flowers he sent yesterday were just a whim, but now it was clear he was serious!


    "Want nothing but for you to accept them!" Manfred whistled cheerfully through the phone, and Janet found the sound aggravating. Was he burning money like paper? Such precious flowers must have cost a fortune!


    And how did he even know she threw away his flowers?


    "Let me say this again¡ªI¡¯m a married woman. Find some other woman to play these silly games with!" Janet couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant attitude anymore. She angrily hung up the phone and without a second thought tossed the huge bouquet of fiery red roses into the trash.


    As she turned to head to the tea room, she suddenly noticed Charles standing behind her. His eyes followed her gaze. Startled, she stepped back quickly, and the scalding hot water splashed onto the back of her hand, causing her to yelp in pain.


    "How can you be so careless!" Charles, with a composed and handsome face, came to her side, placed her pink-doll porcelain cup on a nearby table, then gently took her burned index finger between his slender fingers and into his mouth.


    Janet stared at his actions, wide-eyed with surprise. The burning finger rolled lightly between his lips and teeth, like a spiraling rotor in midair, sending ripples across the lake of her heart.


    "Don¡¯t do that!" Janet, feeling weak all over, quickly pulled her hand back. The redness and swelling seemed to ease, but a rosy flush had appeared on her cheeks, and she dared not meet his gaze.


    She had promised herself to stay away from him, but every time she felt his tenderness, she couldn¡¯t help but fall deeper.


    "Saliva disinfects!" Charles smiled lightly at her adorable expression. Janet, confused, looked up and met his amused eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "You really are hopeless!" Charles playfully tapped her head, then slipped out of the tea room. Janet touched the spot he had tapped, a warm feeling flowing through her chest. Apart from Terrence, he was the first man to make her feel genuinely cared for.


    Charles...


    She was increasingly unsure about the complicated feelings she had for him.

 Chapter 33- perfume

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33- perfumeJanet stared dumbfounded at the blazing bouquet of roses on her desk ¡ª nine hundred and ninety-nine fiery red petals. The entire office had already caught wind of Manfred¡¯s latest extravagant gesture the moment the courier delivered the massive arrangement to the eighty-eighth floor. Janet had heard the rumors earlier; she never imagined Manfred would be this persistent.


    Just as she was about to toss the flowers again, her phone buzzed with an unknown number. A chill ran down her spine.


    "Janet, you don¡¯t like blue orchids or red roses. How about I send you some irises tomorrow?" Manfred¡¯s deep, lazy voice came through the speaker, smooth like a purring cat ¡ª innocent on the surface, but with claws ready to strike.


    "What exactly do you want, Manfred?" Janet glared at the drenched bouquet, assuming this was no passing whim. He was serious.


    "No ulterior motive ¡ª I¡¯ll keep sending until you accept them!" Manfred whistled cheerfully, his voice sharp through the line. Janet was annoyed ¡ª what was he, burning money just for fun? Those rare flowers must¡¯ve cost a fortune.


    And how on earth did he know she had thrown his flowers away?


    "I¡¯ll say it again ¡ª I¡¯m a married woman. Stop this childish game and find someone else to bother!" Janet snapped, slamming the phone shut and dumping the bouquet straight into the trash.


    As she turned toward the break room, Charles suddenly appeared behind her, eyes tracking her every move. Startled, she stepped back just as boiling water spilled on the back of her hand.


    "Ouch!" she yelped in pain.


    "What careless!" Charles¡¯ handsome face softened as he stepped forward, gently removing the pink doll-decorated cup from her grasp and placing it on a nearby table. His long fingers lightly grasped her burning finger, bringing it to his lips.


    Janet¡¯s eyes widened in surprise ¡ª the sensation was electric, her pain fading as waves rippled through her heart.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do that!" She pulled her hand away, cheeks flushed, unable to meet his intense gaze.


    She promised herself to keep her distance, yet his tender touch had pulled her deeper into the tangled web of emotions she tried so hard to resist.


    "Saliva disinfects," Charles teased with a smile, lightly tapping her head before turning away.


    Janet touched the spot he¡¯d just playfully hit, warmth flooding through her. Aside from Terrence, Charles was the first to make her feel truly cherished.


    Charles...


    She was losing track of what exactly she felt for him.


    Elvira stepped out of the elevator on the eighty-eighth floor, but Zoey was nowhere in sight. She had been here once before, and Charles hadn¡¯t turned her away. Could she be special to him?


    Wearing a confident smile, Elvira strode out of the elevator just as Janet was holding a report, heading to the finance office to verify some data. Elvira acted as if she belonged, which rubbed Janet the wrong way. But thinking back to how close Elvira had been with Charles last time, Janet didn¡¯t stop her. Once Elvira disappeared into the office, Janet quietly slipped inside as well.


    The sharp sound of footsteps told Charles someone was coming¡ªhe immediately knew it wasn¡¯t Janet. When had he come to know her habits and scent so well?


    "No business, you can¡¯t just come see me?" Elvira said, carrying herself like she owned him after that one date, oblivious to the fact she was crossing Charles¡¯ boundaries.


    Used to Janet¡¯s natural scent, Charles frowned, his brow furrowed at the strong perfume clinging to Elvira. "I¡¯m busy. The door¡¯s that way. Come in, come out."


    His cold gaze never lifted as he spoke, his words merciless, crushing Elvira¡¯s proud composure.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t we fine before?" Elvira lowered her haughty air, but even Charles¡¯ seated posture radiated a magnetic intimidation she couldn¡¯t look away from.


    "Miss Louis," Charles suddenly slammed his pen on the desk, his sharp eyes flashing with a ruthless coldness that sent a chill down Elvira¡¯s spine. She stared, captivated by his perfect profile¡ªlike a god in human form.


    "Did I ever give you the wrong idea?" His calm tone was just before the storm. Elvira sensed his fury simmering beneath the surface. Why was he so different this time? Was it because of Janet?


    "My dad said he misses Janet. When will you bring her home again?" She stumbled under Charles¡¯ piercing gaze, knowing full well he wasn¡¯t Janet¡¯s husband, but only mentioning Janet softened his frost.


    "I didn¡¯t know you all cared so much about Janet..." Charles smiled faintly, but the smile was icy to the bone. When he looked at Elvira, she felt like she was peering into a hateful darkness. Had Janet told him something?


    "Charles, what¡¯s wrong? Janet is my sister!" Elvira lifted her chin, trying to look composed, though this enigmatic man kept her guessing. Sometimes his smile was terrifying, sometimes his coldness oddly comforting.


    "Is she?" Charles narrowed his dark eyes and appraised Elvira from head to toe, a faint, unreadable smile tugging at his lips. "I¡¯ve been busy these days. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free."


    "Really?" Elvira was caught off guard by his sudden change of tone. The earlier disappointment was quickly replaced by hope.


    Charles nodded and made a polite gesture as if inviting her to leave. Elvira beamed, telling herself not to rush¡ªCharles wasn¡¯t a man she could control. Patience was key.


    "By the way, change that perfume. I don¡¯t like it." Charles¡¯ firm voice sounded from behind her, making Elvira freeze mid-step.


    Elvira wore a Dior women¡¯s perfume¡ªthe matching couple¡¯s fragrance set that complemented the cologne Charles wore. Now, hearing his request to change it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and unsettled. Without even lifting his head, Charles¡¯ seemingly casual comment made her question her own allure.


    One simple phrase¡ª"I don¡¯t like it"¡ªforced her to put on a forced smile and accept it.


    "I understand, Charles." Elvira¡¯s face twisted into a shade of blue and purple. When had she ever let a man cut down her dignity like this? Yet with Charles, no matter how cold and ruthless he was, she willingly endured it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Janet deliberately delayed going upstairs, wanting to stretch out the time. Ever since childhood, Elvira had only brought her insecurity and pain. Now, Janet refused any further entanglement. She still remembered the harsh insults Elvira hurled at her last time¡ªfueling her growing resentment. She wasn¡¯t the same Janet anymore; she wouldn¡¯t let Elvira bully her again.


    During lunch break, Janet skipped the cafeteria, her appetite low these days. Just then, Peggy called, saying she was near their office. Janet planned to meet her downstairs.


    Janet had just left the finance office and was unaware Elvira had already left. Charles sat alone in his office, phone in hand, hesitating whether to call her.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Janet assumed it was Peggy. Without checking the caller ID, she answered, "I¡¯m downstairs now, wait for me a bit!"


    "Who asked you out?" The low, husky voice on the other end startled Janet. Her mind hadn¡¯t caught up yet when she heard him softly call, "Janet?"


    The voice was gentle, like a warm spring breeze brushing her soul. Hearing him say her name so intimately for the first time, Janet felt her blood surge and boil. Was that really him calling her?


    "It¡¯s... a friend," Janet replied, unsure if that tender whisper was real or just a fantasy between lovers.


    "Male or female?" Charles blurted out, unable to hide the sudden possessiveness. Since receiving Philip¡¯s call, his desire to see her had grown overwhelming. That damned woman had slipped out without a word.

 Chapter 34-couple

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34-coupleJanet had just stepped out of the building and didn¡¯t see Peggy¡¯s car. She glanced toward the parking lot, feeling a flicker of confusion as Charles¡¯s urgent voice came through her phone.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Janet asked, catching the sharp tone in his voice. Somehow, she felt a bit annoyed ¡ª wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Elvira?


    She looked around again but still saw no sign of Peggy¡¯s car. Just as she was about to turn away, her eyes landed on a familiar black Maserati parked in the reserved spot.


    A casual glance inside froze her heart.


    Two men were locked in a passionate kiss.


    Janet gasped and covered her mouth in shock. Her phone slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    The two men in the car were none other than August and Manfred.


    Suddenly, Janet remembered the matching diamond couple earrings she had seen on their ears before. Manfred had once said he wasn¡¯t interested in women, and August, on the other hand, had a near-obsessive cleanliness when it came to women. Janet¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In just seconds, she quickly grabbed her phone from the ground and ducked behind a stone wall at the corner. This was a reserved parking area, and it was midday¡ªno one would come by now. Charles¡¯s parking spot was diagonally across from theirs.


    Taking a deep breath, Janet peeked again¡ªand all she saw was Manfred¡¯s mischievous, smiling face, bright and wicked as always. August was a perfect man, yet the more she thought about it, the more impossible it seemed. She almost convinced herself it had been a hallucination.


    Staggering out of the parking lot, the scorching sun made her squint painfully. She instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes.


    Her phone rang again¡ªthis time it was Peggy.


    Charles¡¯s call had somehow already ended.


    Janet walked toward a nearby Western restaurant. As soon as she entered, Peggy, dressed sharply in a professional suit, waved at her. Janet, still shaken, blurted out, "Why didn¡¯t you come by car?"


    "I came with my brother to meet a client nearby. I took his car," Peggy replied, taking a big gulp of ice water. She had already ordered before Janet arrived and hadn¡¯t noticed the change in Janet¡¯s expression.


    "So where¡¯s Simon?" Janet blinked, looking around with some confusion. Peggy still had a year left at school, but she always said that without Janet around, it was boring to be alone¡ªand Simon basically pushed her into the company.


    "He took his girlfriend out and just left me here alone. No heart at all!" Peggy muttered, and just then, the waiter brought their meals. She looked ravenous, immediately cutting into her steak with knife and fork. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janet hesitated but finally found the courage to ask about Manfred¡¯s sexuality. If he really liked men, then what did all this sudden attention toward her mean?


    "Peggy... Manfred, does he like men or women?" Janet carefully asked.


    Peggy paused mid-bite, her eyes narrowing as she stared at Janet strangely. Then she reached out to touch Janet¡¯s forehead. "You¡¯re not running a fever, are you? Why¡¯re you asking such a weird question?"


    "He likes you. He wants to chase you, you didn¡¯t know?" Peggy rolled her eyes. Last time, Manfred even used her as a go-between to invite Janet to a concert. It was obvious he was into her. Peggy was happy to play matchmaker¡ªManfred was a promising young man, no shame in pairing him with Janet.


    Janet¡¯s face flushed, unsure how to respond. The image of that dark, alluring face lingered in her mind. Maybe it was just one kiss¡ªhad she misread things?


    Chewing on her medium-rare steak, Janet suddenly caught a familiar metallic taste in her mouth. Her stomach churned violently. She clutched her mouth and rushed toward the restroom.


    "Ugh¡ªugh¡ª" Janet felt like throwing up but nothing came out. She cupped some water and splashed it on her face, the metallic taste still lingering on her tongue. She touched her neck, confused. She¡¯d eaten medium-rare steak before without this reaction¡ªwhy today was it so different?


    "Are you okay?" Peggy rushed in after her, concern etched on her face. She looked closely at Janet¡¯s unusually pale reflection in the large mirror, gently holding her hand, scanning her from head to toe. "Janet, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "No, maybe it¡¯s just my stomach. Let¡¯s go." Janet recalled she hadn¡¯t felt like eating much these past days but hadn¡¯t thought much of it. She smoothed her clothes and led Peggy back to the table. When the familiar rich aroma hit her again, she only picked up a glass of juice, ignoring the food.


    "Not feeling it? Want to go somewhere else?" Peggy noticed the hint of disgust in Janet¡¯s eyes, though Janet wasn¡¯t usually picky.


    "No, no. My stomach hurts. You eat," Janet waved her off, pulling Peggy back down before she could get up. She was truly grateful to have a friend like Peggy when she felt utterly alone. Their bond far surpassed any blood ties she had with Elvira.


    Before leaving, Peggy called over the waiter to order a slice of Black Forest cake and a coconut jelly for Janet, reminding her to eat it after returning to the office. Since Janet had to work in the afternoon, they didn¡¯t linger, parting ways after the meal.


    Walking back into the building, Janet instinctively glanced toward the parking lot¡ª the black Seagrave was gone. She turned to enter the lobby and nearly bumped into a familiar figure.


    "Sorry!" Janet¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. "Amos?"


    Amos, followed by his new assistant, was headed out to oversee a shoot for a new ad. Seeing Janet after so long, his expression softened. "Janet, how¡¯s it been working by the boss¡¯s side?"


    Amos had been Janet¡¯s mentor since she joined Black Rock Co. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be where she was now. To Janet, he was both a superior and a teacher. "It¡¯s fine. Are you heading out?"


    "Yeah, there¡¯s an ad reshoot. I need to set up the scene." Amos was known for his efficiency¡ªone reason Charles trusted him to work alongside August.


    "Oh, go ahead then. I¡¯m heading upstairs!" Janet nodded at Amos¡¯s assistant. She hadn¡¯t had many chances to go on location inspections before, and now, assigned to Charles, her exposure to company affairs beyond the office was even more limited.


    Janet took the elevator up to the eighty-eighth floor. Once inside the office, she remembered she hadn¡¯t retrieved the documents she¡¯d checked earlier in the finance room. Just as she set the cake down to go back, a shadow loomed behind her. She turned, only to be caught by a strong arm, her body pressed against the cold wall. She gasped softly in pain, a faint trace of Dior perfume surrounding her. Then, a storm of urgent kisses ravaged her lips.

 Chapter 35- another man’s name

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35- another man¡¯s nameWith her eyes closed, Janet could feel the intense presence coming from the cold, dark man like a night demon. Her hands were pinned above her head, and his commanding breath enveloped her mouth. Her lips tingled painfully under his biting, yet he relentlessly pursued her delicate tongue, forcing her to soften under his assault.


    Until a metallic, sweet taste filled her mouth, Janet struggled to break away from his scorching kiss. The nausea she had suppressed earlier surged back fiercely under his forceful passion.


    Her hair tangled wildly around her neck as she struggled. Charles¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, locking onto her flushed face, his desire growing fiercer. "Where did you go?"


    Not noticing Janet¡¯s unusual reaction, Charles¡¯s kiss drifted lower, murmuring her name between his teeth, "Janet, xi..."


    "Ugh, let go of me!" Janet felt a coldness on her chest ¡ª his lips had moved to her clavicle. Freed, she quickly pushed him away. The wave of sickness in her stomach made her want to vomit again.


    "Ugh¡ª" She expelled the bile in her stomach. Her rosy cheeks immediately paled. Leaning on the glass countertop in the bathroom, she caught sight of the cold gaze reflected behind her in the mirror. Clutching her collar with fear, she turned to face Charles, who had followed her inside.


    His handsome face was now so dark it held no warmth. Janet knew this time she had truly challenged his proud dignity.


    "My kiss made you feel disgusted?" Charles¡¯s neck was exposed, the prominent collarbones tense, veins twitching as he stepped forward. He grabbed her slender wrist, eyes blazing with furious fire.


    Her previous disregard had pushed him to the limit, but the damn woman had actually thrown up from his kiss. When had Charles¡¯s pride ever been so scorned by a woman? His eyes were filled with a terrifying, bloodthirsty aura, as if with a slight squeeze, her wrist would shatter under his grasp. Tears welled in Janet¡¯s eyes, trembling lips biting down as she stepped back, "No, no, I don¡¯t know why I feel like vomiting, it¡¯s not because of you..."


    "Don¡¯t come any closer!" Janet shrank back in fear until her body hit the smooth wall. Charles still held her wrist tightly, his gaze all the more intimidating.


    "Isn¡¯t it?" Charles¡¯s eyes flashed sharply. Then with domineering authority, he commanded, "Then kiss me. On your own."


    "Please don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not feeling well. Don¡¯t force me!" Tears blurred Janet¡¯s eyes under Charles¡¯s insistence, and her body involuntarily slid downward.


    With a gentle tug, Charles caught her collapsing body in his arms. The darkness in his eyes softened the moment he saw her pale, nearly translucent face, and a surge of tenderness welled up in his heart. His movements became noticeably gentler.


    "Where does it hurt?"


    Though his voice remained cold, it couldn¡¯t mask the concern underneath. Charles used the pad of his finger to wipe away the tear at the corner of her eye, then kissed her lips with aching affection¡ªnothing like the violence from before¡ªletting Janet once again feel the warmth of being cherished. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No, I¡¯m fine now, much better."


    Janet placed her small hands against his chest, trying to create a bit of space between them, afraid that even the slightest movement might provoke another of his volatile moods.


    But in her memory, Charles had never lost his temper in the office¡ªnot even in front of those closest to him like Giles or Novia. Yet she had repeatedly stirred his anger, pushing him to discard the composure he was known for. Even Charles himself hadn¡¯t realized when this woman had begun to affect him so deeply.


    "Where were you just now?"


    Charles still held her slender waist tightly, seeming to relish her obedience. His fingers wandered across her smooth skin, making it harder and harder for him to let go.


    "I... went to eat with a friend," Janet answered like a child who had done something wrong. She answered whatever he asked, though she didn¡¯t understand when their relationship had grown so close¡ªso close that even her smallest actions had to be accounted for under his gaze.


    Was it just because of Philip¡¯s orders? Or... was there something more between them? The thought brought a flicker of sweetness to Janet¡¯s heart.


    "From now on, no other man is allowed to kiss you like that¡ªexcept me. Understood?"


    Charles tilted her chin up, issuing the command with possessive discontent.


    "Why?"


    Caught off guard by his sudden demand, Janet¡¯s heart fluttered with confusion and something she dared not name...


    "I don¡¯t like it."


    Charles¡¯s reply was curt and cold, but it left Janet even more puzzled. "But..."


    Philip is my husband.


    The words formed in her mouth but were swallowed under Charles¡¯s ice-cold gaze. Unknowingly, her once-resisting hands had now gripped his shirt tightly.


    "No ¡¯but.¡¯ Not even Philip. Understand?"


    His voice was unyielding. Charles tightened the hand at her waist, gripping her slender figure. When he learned that Derrick had forced them to consummate their marriage¡ªeven if Philip wouldn¡¯t actually touch her¡ªthe thought of his woman lying beside another man was unbearable. Even if that man was his own brother, Charles couldn¡¯t stand it. He could tolerate everything else¡ªbut not this.


    She was his woman. From the very beginning.


    Janet nodded timidly, her watery eyes locking with his seductive gaze, as if under a spell, responding to his name. Her reaction drew a satisfied smile from Charles. He pressed a light kiss to the corner of her lips, and the earlier tension dissolved completely.


    The dimly lit room was filled with the heady scent of lust and chaos. Clothes were strewn across the floor, and the echo of labored breathing bounced off the bare walls, making the atmosphere even more provocative. On the soft bed, a muscular man kissed the woman beneath him with urgency, her breathless moans rising and falling in waves of desire, growing increasingly wild under his teasing touches.


    "Mm... Charles!"


    Her lips parted, and the name spilled clearly into the man¡¯s ears just as he was about to cross the final line. In that instant, all of Ternence¡¯s passion vanished. Disbelief flooded his face as he froze mid-movement, grabbing the woman beneath him.


    "Zoey, what did you just call me?"


    "Why did you stop? Charles, give it to me... faster..."


    Wrapped in lust, Zoey didn¡¯t even open her eyes, simply flinging her arms around the man above her, pressing his body into her ample chest. But the name on her lips remained unchanged¡ªthe one she truly longed for.


    "Zoey!!!"


    Ternence snapped out of his daze like he¡¯d been struck with a bat. Seizing her arm, he yanked her up from the bed and shoved her away with force. This shameless woman¡ªshe had dared to call out another man¡¯s name while in bed with him.


    Charles. Charles?!

 Chapter 36- start a family

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36- start a familyWhen Ternence realized that her heart already belonged to someone else, his fury erupted beyond control.


    "Damn it, what the hell are you doing?"


    Her head had slammed into the corner of a cabinet, and the pain brought Zoey back to her senses. Seeing the man before her towering above with a twisted, furious expression, she cursed under her breath and climbed up from the floor¡ªcompletely unbothered by her naked body exposed to him. Like a lazy cat, she slinked her way back toward Ternence.


    "Charles¡ªyou like him? Is that why you accepted the endorsement deal with Black Rock Co.?"


    Ternence finally connected the dots. Zoey¡¯s earlier strange behavior now made sense. She was coveting another man. And that man had ties to his sister.


    "Yes," Zoey admitted openly. Her crimson-painted fingers traced Ternence¡¯s bare chest, but they stirred nothing in him. No man could tolerate a woman who fantasized about someone else while in his arms.


    "Who I like is my business. As long as, right now, I¡¯m under you, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    Zoey teased him boldly. Ternence, as a lover, was undeniably perfect. But she¡¯d seen too many pretty, useless playboys like him. The only man who truly intrigued her was someone like Charles¡ªa ruthless, devilish tycoon radiating danger. Since she couldn¡¯t have him, she could only seek comfort elsewhere.


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    Ternence knew Zoey had always been bold and forward-thinking. That was part of what made their connection spark in the beginning. But he hadn¡¯t expected her to say something that so thoroughly humiliated him.


    "What are you so angry about? At the very least, up until now, you¡¯re the only man besides Charles who could satisfy me. Without him, maybe I¡¯d even consider marrying you. But for now, darling... let¡¯s just keep going."


    Zoey twisted her body toward him again, but it was useless. Her beauty¡ªher arrogance¡ªher flawless model¡¯s figure, the pride of a wealthy French heiress¡ªnone of it stirred Ternence anymore. To him, it all now felt like a cruel joke.


    Disgusted, Ternence shoved her away.


    "Get out."


    Janet was woken up by Philip¡¯s voice in the early morning. When she opened her eyes, a handsome face appeared enlarged right in front of her. Startled, she immediately sat up in bed. Philip was already dressed and sitting by her side. Seeing that she was awake, he smiled and said, "You¡¯re up? You¡¯re going to be late!"


    Following his gaze to the wall clock, Janet saw that it was almost nine. She touched her forehead, still feeling weak all over. Someone as punctual as her had actually overslept again ¡ª she was unusually drowsy lately. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Janet, are you feeling unwell? How about calling Charles and taking the day off to rest at home?" Philip asked with concern, noting her dazed expression.


    "No, no, I¡¯m fine. I can still make it in time!"


    Janet threw off the covers, grabbed her clothes, rushed into the bathroom to wash up, and then sprinted out of the villa. Even though she hurried, she still arrived at the office ten minutes late. However, this time Charles didn¡¯t make things difficult for her ¡ª he just gave her a faint smile, which oddly made her feel even more uneasy.


    Since yesterday, he had already been acting a little strange. He would randomly appear behind her, catching her off guard, and then turn around and leave without a word. No one seemed to notice the trace of happiness that lingered between his brows.


    The second-phase bidding for Golden Bay was ultimately won by SK Group ¡ª just as Charles had predicted. When the result was announced, he noticed the restrained fury in August¡¯s eyes as he pretended to remain indifferent ¡ª another well-executed victory for Charles.


    "You¡¯re really generous, throwing such a juicy piece of land right into my lap!"


    Dressed in an elegant black suit, a handsome man named Brian walked out of the building alongside Charles, smirking playfully.


    "If you feel guilty, just remember to give me fifty percent of the profits,"


    Charles lifted his chin, walking at the head of the crowd. Side by side, he and Brian looked like two unruly dragons ¡ª superior in both presence and looks.


    "You¡¯ve got quite the appetite!"


    Brian jabbed a finger at Charles¡¯s chest. An unspoken camaraderie sparkled between their eyes. Brian knew full well that Charles had the ability to win the project himself. But that would have openly provoked the opposition. By using Brian as a proxy, he left TZ Group¡¯s Manfred fuming ¡ª but unable to express it.


    Originally, Charles had expected that after discovering August¡¯s betrayal, Black Rock Co. would raise their bid by one point, Manfred by two. But then SK Group unexpectedly jumped in and precisely outbid them by three points ¡ª seizing the contract.


    "Oh right, Shaun asked when you¡¯re planning to give him a daughter-in-law. If you take any longer, Callum¡¯s going to be snatched away, and he¡¯s not taking responsibility!"


    Brian mimicked Shaun¡¯s tone as he relayed the message. Charles¡¯s lips twitched, and he muttered a curse. So Shaun was riding high on romance now, and still had time to meddle in his business!


    "Fine. Tell him that if Callum can¡¯t wait for my daughter to be born, then he and Angela should go have another son to be my son-in-law instead!"


    Charles¡¯s reply made Brian burst out laughing. Who would¡¯ve thought that even the cold-faced devil had a sense of humor?


    As Charles drove, he recalled the promise he had made with Shaun. Seeing Brian and Shaun both transformed by love, basking in bliss, he suddenly felt a stir within himself ¡ª a desire to start a family of his own.


    The only woman who had ever stirred his heart was Janet. But right now, she was still Philip¡¯s wife in name. Charles knew that unless Philip stepped aside, he had no rightful way to be with her. Yet he was finding it harder and harder to bear the moments when she wasn¡¯t around.


    Every time he thought of that delicate yet stubborn little face, his heart would warm, and even the colors around him seemed to brighten. Charles stepped hard on the accelerator ¡ª he couldn¡¯t wait another second to see Janet.


    The bluish-purple irises ¡ª not as glamorous as blue enchantresses, nor as dazzling as red roses ¡ª carried a pure and natural charm. If they hadn¡¯t come from Manfred, Janet might have liked them. But after stumbling upon a scene she could hardly process, whatever faint goodwill she once had toward Manfred had turned into deep disgust.


    She didn¡¯t answer his calls anymore and had thrown the bouquet into the most hidden corner. Janet knew that if Charles saw it, he would be angry again. Now that she had discovered the close ties between Manfred and August, and knowing how Charles felt about August, he would never allow her to have any dealings with Manfred.


    When Charles returned to the office, he didn¡¯t go straight to his own. Instead, he made his way to Janet¡¯s desk. There, he found her resting her head on the table, her laptop still open in front of her. Her serene face was framed by long lashes, like a delicate fan spread across her closed lids. The golden sunlight cast a soft glow on her porcelain cheeks, making her look holy and beautiful.


    Unable to help himself, Charles leaned down, like a prince trying to awaken a sleeping beauty, and gently pressed a kiss to the corner of her lips. Yet the sleeping beauty showed no sign of waking.


    Charles looked at the woman in slumber. The air conditioning was still on, and her frail frame made him ache with unspoken tenderness.


    "Janet, wake up," he said, gently shaking her shoulders. He was afraid she¡¯d catch a cold if she slept like this any longer. A thought crossed his mind: next time she wanted to rest, he would let her use the lounge in his office.

 Chapter 37- extra

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37- extra"What time is it?" Janet mumbled, clutching Charles¡¯s arm. Her sleepy, wide eyes, tousled hair, and slightly parted pink lips gave her a kind of seductive beauty.


    "It¡¯s noon. Why didn¡¯t you go eat?" Charles brushed the hair from her forehead, his large hand naturally resting on her slightly flushed cheek.


    "I don¡¯t feel like eating... I just want to sleep," Janet blinked slowly, realizing she had dozed off for over an hour. It was already lunchtime, but she had no appetite at all ¡ª only the lingering drowsiness.


    "You can¡¯t skip meals. Are you sick?" Charles reached out and felt her forehead. Not finding any sign of fever, he still wasn¡¯t reassured and gently pulled her up. "I¡¯m taking you to the hospital."


    "No... no need. I¡¯m not sick. Why are you back now? Have you eaten yet?" Janet was now fully awake, caught in his embrace, and when she turned her head, she met his intense gaze.


    "No. Come with me," Charles said firmly, taking her hand and leading her out of the office. As they passed through the main hall, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand for even a moment, completely unconcerned about what the other employees might think.


    "What time is it?" Janet murmured drowsily, grabbing onto Charles¡¯s arm. Her sleepy eyes, messy hair, and slightly parted pink lips gave her a kind of alluring beauty.


    "It¡¯s twelve. Why haven¡¯t you gone to eat?" Charles gently brushed the hair from her forehead, his large hand naturally cupping her slightly flushed cheek.


    "I don¡¯t feel like eating. I just want to sleep." Janet blinked slowly, realizing she had been asleep for over an hour. It was already noon, but she had no appetite¡ªjust an overwhelming sense of fatigue.


    "You can¡¯t skip meals. Are you sick?" Charles placed his hand on her forehead. Finding no signs of a fever, he still looked concerned and pulled her up. "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    "No... no need, I¡¯m not sick. Why are you back now? Have you eaten?" Janet was fully awake now, and as he embraced her from behind, she turned her head slightly to meet his burning gaze.


    "No. Come with me." Charles didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. He took her hand and walked straight out of the office. Passing through the lobby, he didn¡¯t loosen his grip for even a moment, completely ignoring the stares of their employees.


    Janet struggled a bit but couldn¡¯t shake free. Her face burning, she followed behind him. Even after getting into the car, she could still feel the strange, probing looks from the people earlier¡ªundeniably laced with judgment. After all, no one knew she was married yet.


    And if they found out she and Charles also had the added layer of being brother- and sister-in-law, who knew what kind of assumptions they¡¯d make?


    She glanced at Charles¡¯s sharply defined profile. A man like him, dazzling and magnetic, should have someone far more outstanding by his side. But her? She was nothing more than a Cinderella in borrowed splendor.


    Charles¡¯s recent gestures had already given her an illusion¡ªwas it because he liked her that he treated her so well? Or was it merely because she was his sister-in-law? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Janet was lost in thought, Charles had already parked the car in front of a specialty Chinese restaurant. Whether intentional or not, the thoughtful gesture made her heart tighten slightly.


    They chose a quiet spot to sit. Charles, elegant as always, held the menu and ordered dishes that were light yet nutritious. Janet cradled the glass of water before her, her flushed cheeks reflecting in its surface. She was already starting to feel more alert.


    "Very well, sir. Please wait a moment," the server said as he closed the menu. Janet was a little surprised. She had already noticed the way the manager had fawned over Charles when they entered. It was only later she learned this restaurant was actually owned by Black Rock Co.


    This was the first time she had dined alone with him. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the last time at Elwin¡¯s house, when they had sat at the same table¡ªthough with Derrick and Philip between them. Compared to now, that memory felt like a dream.


    "Charles, what a surprise to see you here!" A soft, feminine voice suddenly interrupted. Janet looked up and saw the elegant and radiant IVANKA smiling with a dewy charm, gazing at Charles with clear affection.


    "What a coincidence. Come join us," Charles replied, his expression unchanged, though a faint curve at the corner of his lips seemed to show a bit more warmth upon seeing her.


    "Didn¡¯t expect the big boss to be so considerate, dining with his secretary?" IVANKA casually remarked as she took the seat beside Charles. Her gaze when it fell on Janet, however, carried no malice¡ªjust curiosity.


    "Wasn¡¯t I always considerate to you too?" Charles tapped a finger lightly on the glass table and glanced sideways at IVANKA. But Janet, hearing the familiarity in their exchange, felt a sudden pang in her chest¡ªso he wasn¡¯t just kind to her...


    IVANKA giggled softly at his response. After all, she had risen to fame thanks to Charles. If she hadn¡¯t been so different from other women¡ªher eyes lacking the usual schemes and calculations¡ªCharles probably wouldn¡¯t have even looked her way.


    "Oh right, the Yi Lu commercial switched models. I¡¯ll arrange something else for you." When Zoey had replaced IVANKA in that ad campaign, Charles hadn¡¯t objected. But now, having someone he favored swapped out went against his principles.


    Janet listened quietly to their smooth exchange, her head gradually lowering. She still remembered how she had accidentally bumped into IVANKA at Black Rock Co. that time, and Charles had looked so concerned. And now, he was taking such good care of her again. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas she just an extra in all of this?


    What was once a table for two had become a table for three. Janet merely sat in silence, listening to their conversation¡ªso quietly that it seemed she was nothing more than a spectator.


    "Where are you going?" Charles lifted his eyelids as he saw her stand up. His expression remained calm, but his gaze locked onto her, unwavering.


    "I¡¯m going to the restroom. You two go ahead and enjoy," Janet replied, her voice even. But inside, the once light and airy atmosphere had grown stifling. Turning abruptly, she left, not even sure why she was suddenly upset.


    When she came out of the restroom, she looked through the crystal pillars and saw the two of them deep in conversation, completely at ease. Charles had a satisfied smile playing on his lips. He had always known how to lose his temper with her¡ªwhen had he ever smiled at her so gently?


    The more she thought about it, the more suffocated she felt. Frustration welled up in her chest. Instead of returning to her seat, Janet turned and walked straight toward the exit. She didn¡¯t want to see the two of them anymore.

 Chapter 38- touch

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38- touchThe midday heat was stifling. As Janet stepped out of the restaurant, a wave of dizziness hit her. She leaned against the corner of the building, steadying herself for a few seconds before forcing her legs to move forward. The office wasn¡¯t far from here, but under the blazing sun, she was strangely determined to walk back on foot¡ªalmost like she was punishing herself.


    Even she found it baffling. Whether he was with Elvira or Ivanka, why was she so angry?


    Lost in her thoughts, Janet wandered down the street in a daze. Suddenly, a sharp screech of brakes pierced her ears, snapping her back to reality.


    In the next moment, she realized she was standing where the traffic lights changed, but she had already stepped into the middle of the road. The roaring engines of speeding cars zoomed past, making her instinctively cover her ears and freeze in place, too scared to move.


    "FUCK! Where did this woman come from?" Janet caught the harsh curse from a passing driver. Cars rushed back and forth in front of her, while she stood like a lost child, helplessly staring across the red light.


    "Damn it, how dare you curse my woman?" A deep growl echoed. Before Janet could react, a long leg kicked the sports car that had just sped past her. She was suddenly pulled into a warm embrace, the faint scent of tobacco wrapping around her. Gripping Manfred¡¯s shirt like a lifeline, she heard another urgent screech of brakes behind her. Her body twisted ninety degrees, but those strong, warm hands held firmly at her waist as she was safely set down at the curb.


    "Janet, are you trying to get yourself killed?!" Manfred scolded, knocking her gently on the head as he released her. Seeing her suddenly run into the middle of the street had nearly stopped his heart.


    A player she once saw as just a game suddenly cared more about her safety than his own. Manfred told himself it was just responsibility that made him worry so much.


    "Thank you," Janet whispered, her face pale enough to break anyone¡¯s heart. She knew if it weren¡¯t for Manfred, she would have been hit by that car. Instinctively, she thanked him, the grudges she held before instantly forgotten.


    "Where are you going? Let me drive you!" Manfred grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the sleek sports car parked by the curb. Janet was still shaken, unable to fully recover from the shock, and let him haul her into the car without protest. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the company¡¯s entrance that she finally snapped out of it.


    "Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?" Manfred¡¯s long fingers rested on the steering wheel, but the car doors were locked tight¡ªJanet couldn¡¯t open them and had to turn to face him with a confused look.


    "Janet, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?" Manfred said, watching her blink those big, innocent eyes at him with a hint of confusion. To any normal man, that was an irresistible temptation. He reached out, grabbed her by the hair, and pulled her face close¡ªonly for Janet to quickly turn her head away, clutch her clothes tighter, and glare at him fiercely. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "I want to kiss you," Manfred said bluntly, his smirk returning with a cocky charm.


    But Janet¡¯s mind drifted back to the kiss in the parking lot a few days ago, and she covered her mouth with disgust, avoiding any contact with him. Without thinking, she muttered, "Don¡¯t you prefer kissing men?"


    At her words, Manfred¡¯s eyes darkened dangerously, the light in his face dimming instantly. "What did you say?"


    Damn, he must be crazy to think he was a normal guy wanting to kiss this woman!


    Janet was scared by the harshness in his eyes. She desperately tried to pull the door handle open, her gaze locked on Manfred¡¯s furious expression as she realized she¡¯d said the wrong thing. "I didn¡¯t say anything. Let me out!"


    Manfred stared thoughtfully at her frightened, delicate face. The clear fear in her eyes stirred something in him. With a press of a button, the door unlocked. Janet wasted no time opening it and bolted out of the car.


    "So she saw..." Manfred thought. He¡¯d noticed a figure in the parking lot that day but hadn¡¯t been able to make out who it was. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be Janet. His relationship with August wasn¡¯t as simple or ambiguous as she thought¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even sure himself what it was. What kind of feeling was that?


    Two men who had been hurt in body and soul, comforting each other¡ªjust because neither had met the exception, the woman who could change everything.


    Remembering August¡¯s six years of inhumane life in the US, this path of revenge¡ªhe would walk it with him, all the way to the end.


    When Janet got back to the office, she pulled out her phone and saw over a dozen missed calls¡ªall from Charles. He must have noticed she was missing and was looking for her.


    She was about to call him back when his tall figure suddenly loomed over her small frame, his anxious face turning into anger the moment he saw her.


    "Janet, you damn woman!" Charles said without hesitation, grabbing her roughly and pinning her against the large wooden desk behind her.


    The moment he realized she was missing, a suffocating rage clogged Charles¡¯s chest. Without thinking, he dropped Ivanka and dashed out after Janet. But at the company entrance, he saw her with Manfred. Sitting inside his car, Charles caught a glimpse¡ªjust from his angle¡ªof Manfred kissing Janet. That image sent his anger soaring even higher. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had warned her never to let another man kiss her. Yet again, she was crossing his line. He felt like she was driving him insane.


    Janet¡¯s body was slammed against the smooth surface of the desk. The computer and papers scattered to the floor with a crash. Before she could even cry out, his breath, heavy with fury, filled her mouth.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a punishment kiss. His hands tore roughly at her clothes, as if she were some disease to be scrubbed away. Janet whimpered in pain, but it didn¡¯t soften his rage.


    "What are you doing, Charles? Let me go!" Janet struggled fiercely. The buttons of her long shirt had been ripped off, exposing a black lace bra beneath. The humiliation was unlike anything she had felt before. She fought back with all her might, but he clung to her like a trapped beast, unwilling to stop at just kissing.


    "You belong to me, Janet. You¡¯re mine!" There was no calm or reason left in Charles¡¯s angry eyes. All he wanted was to brand her while she was still conscious¡ªshe was his, and no one else would touch her.


    "No, no, what do you want? I¡¯m your sister-in-law!" Tears streamed down Janet¡¯s face. Why could he only treat her this way? The pain in her heart was far worse than the pain on her skin. When Charles roughly undid her denim shorts, she finally understood his intent.


    No matter how much she hit or cursed him this time, it made no difference. Her cries of "Sister-in-law!" could no longer bring back his sanity.


    "This ends now. You will never be anyone else¡¯s. You¡¯re my woman!" Charles buried his face in her bare shoulder, his fingers skillfully undoing her bra. His burning kisses trailed down to her pale chest, his teeth gently biting the cherry on her skin.


    His own shirt was quickly discarded, revealing bare skin that sent chills of panic down Janet¡¯s spine. His savage behavior was unmistakably violent.


    As Charles tore at his clothes in frustration, Janet struggled to push away. But with nowhere to escape, she tumbled off the desk onto the floor.


    Half undressed, Charles couldn¡¯t catch her. Hearing her painful moan from beneath the desk, he lost his composure.


    "Janet, what¡¯s wrong?" He grabbed the clothes he had thrown aside to cover her, trying to lift her up. But seeing tears streaming in her eyes and her hand clutching her stomach, biting her lip, she whispered, "It hurts... my stomach hurts so much..."

 Chapter 39- apology

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39- apologyJanet¡¯s delicate face contorted in pain, and Charles felt like slapping himself. What had he just done?


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!" Hearing her cry out, his heart clenched tightly. Her pain was like a thousand times worse than any wound he could suffer.


    He grabbed his suit jacket and draped it over Janet, then scooped her up into his arms and rushed toward the elevator.


    "Get out of the way!" Usually calm and composed in front of employees, Charles shocked everyone by roaring across the lobby. It was the first time anyone had seen the usually icy boss lose his temper. But when they saw Janet cradled in his arms, all of them were stunned into silence.


    "Move aside!" Charles barked impatiently at someone blocking his way, but when he looked up and saw Derrick¡¯s cold, winter-like face, some of his anger softened.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Derrick¡¯s sudden appearance at Black Rock Co. surprised everyone. The noisy lobby quickly cleared out, sensing the tension between the two men.


    "Dad, Janet fell. I¡¯m taking her to the hospital!" Charles didn¡¯t expect Derrick to show up now, but he didn¡¯t care about objections. His only focus was easing Janet¡¯s pain.


    A sharp pang in her lower abdomen almost stole Janet¡¯s breath. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Hearing Derrick¡¯s voice made her realize how this situation with Charles might look¡ªand how easily it could be misunderstood.


    "Is she really that fragile?" Derrick¡¯s eyes blazed with anger as he took in their still-close posture. Anyone could tell from Janet¡¯s disheveled clothes and Charles¡¯s jacket around her shoulders what kind of scene had just occurred.


    "Put me down!" Feeling Derrick¡¯s sharp gaze, Janet slid off Charles¡¯s arms, clutching his shoulder for support. She looked up timidly and whispered, "Dad!"


    "Everyone, get in the elevator!" Derrick barked loudly and strode toward the elevator without looking back.


    Charles ignored him and tried to pick Janet up again, but she pushed him away. "I¡¯m fine now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Dad seems to be misunderstanding something. Let¡¯s just go!"


    "No way. You were screaming in pain just now. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital!" Charles was determined. To him, Janet had already become more important than Derrick.


    "Stop embarrassing me. Please, I¡¯m begging you!" Janet threw his jacket back at him and tightened the ripped clothes over her body, looking at Charles with pleading eyes.


    Her tears stabbed at his heart like needles, causing unbearable pain¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t refuse her request.


    One hand still pressed gently over the fading ache in her abdomen, Janet followed Derrick into the elevator. Charles watched her stubborn figure and felt a fresh wave of frustration. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go back to your office. I¡¯m going to see Dad." Janet had just stepped out of the elevator when Charles grabbed her arm from behind. His grip was no longer rough, but Janet instinctively took a step back, saying nothing, and walked straight to her desk.


    Charles sighed, casually draping his jacket¡ªstill warm from Janet¡¯s body temperature¡ªover his hand, then headed toward the VIP conference room.


    The conference room was a mess. Documents and a tablet Charles had thrown were scattered everywhere. Janet knelt to pick up the scattered papers, pressing her hand lightly against her abdomen where a dull pain lingered. She stood up and went to the pantry to pour herself a cup of hot water. After drinking it down, she finally felt some warmth return to her cold body.


    Meanwhile, as Charles entered the conference room, Derrick¡¯s sharp slap landed on his cheek. His face reddened slightly, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he licked his bloodied lips calmly and took a seat at the head of the table.


    "Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing? That woman is your brother Philip¡¯s wife!" Derrick said coldly. He had long suspected Charles and August had designs on Philip¡¯s wife, but he never thought his most reliable son would betray him like this.


    "Dad, have you seen us in bed together?" Charles sneered. Derrick had never struck him before. He wasn¡¯t sure if his anger was over Janet or Philip. Charles didn¡¯t dodge the slap because he felt ashamed of what he had done to Janet, but he didn¡¯t regret it either. He cared for her deeply, but had inadvertently hurt her.


    "What are you implying?" Derrick¡¯s anger flared. He had always been proud of Charles, admiring his talent and trusting him to run Black Rock.


    "I¡¯ll take that slap. Just don¡¯t trouble Janet anymore. There¡¯s nothing between us." Charles met his father¡¯s gaze, steady and calm.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time. Before Philip and Janet officially divorced, Charles couldn¡¯t let Derrick hurt her. If Derrick knew Charles¡¯s true feelings for Janet, the barriers between them would be far greater than just family ties.


    "If there¡¯s really nothing, then send her back to Philip. She doesn¡¯t belong here." Derrick looked disdainfully out the window, and his words tightened the tension inside Charles like a drawn bowstring.


    "So, Dad, do you think I¡¯m fit to be the boss?" Charles slammed the table and stood, his aura no less imposing than Derrick¡¯s. A company without strong leadership was an empty shell. Though Charles had stayed behind the scenes all these years, under his control, Black Rock had reached a new height. With August now in the company, Charles wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    "Are you threatening me?" Derrick¡¯s anger surged. What kind of spell had this woman cast on Charles to make him defend her like this?


    "I¡¯m just asking you to be fair. Janet has done nothing wrong. She doesn¡¯t need to leave. At least in my eyes, she¡¯s an indispensable secretary." Charles stepped back, offering Derrick a way out. Derrick couldn¡¯t argue further¡ªbut the scene he had just witnessed had already taken root in his mind, and he felt powerless.


    Janet had originally expected Derrick to say something to her, but when he came out, he only gave her a meaningful glance and then left without a word.


    Her tense emotions immediately relaxed, but when she saw the comforting look Charles gave her, she turned away in irritation without acknowledging him.


    "Is your stomach still hurting?" Charles wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. The sudden gesture startled Janet. When his palm touched her waist, a strange sensation flickered between their eyes. Once she collected her thoughts, she brusquely pried his hand away, creating some distance between them. Her tone grew somewhat distant, "Thanks for your concern, boss. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!"


    It was just a fall; Janet didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    "Janet..." Charles looked hurt by her guarded gaze. He stepped forward, but Janet took a step back. Frustrated, he reached out his hand, but it hovered mid-air without touching her skin. His eyes were filled with deep helplessness, and finally, it all boiled down to a brief, three-word apology: "I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 40- rivals

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40- rivalsThat man, so lofty and godlike, actually apologized to her. It was the first time in his life¡ªand it was because of this little woman before him. The moment he spoke those words, no matter how much resentment he held inside, something within him was moved. Janet lowered her head, not meeting his pained and apologetic gaze, but a certain part of her heart slowly began to warm...


    All afternoon, Janet didn¡¯t go to Charles¡¯s office, and he, as if seeing clearly through everything, didn¡¯t call for her either. Until the end of the workday, he deliberately delayed leaving, hoping to go home with her. He knew she hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, and he wasn¡¯t the type to defend himself¡ªhe just wanted to see her a little longer.


    As Janet stepped out of Black Rock Co., she saw a black Bugatti Veyron parked right in front of her. No matter how she tried to avoid it, he seemed to purposely block her path, honking the horn repeatedly.


    With many colleagues coming and going behind her, Janet didn¡¯t want to become the topic of gossip again. In a huff, she got into his car¡ªbut saw the slight curl of his lips, and the sunset¡¯s glow settled on the sharp lines of his profile, making him look incredibly captivating.


    "I¡¯m going home tonight. You¡¯re coming with me," Charles said carefully when he noticed the change in Janet¡¯s expression. Because of the family she represented, he had been going home more often lately. But watching her stand beside Philip made his heart ache...


    Janet buckled her seatbelt without looking at him and ignored his words. She knew he had his own villa¡ªthe home he rarely returned to. After seeing his frightening side, she had lowered her expectations of him. She feared disappointment, and even more feared that she was only fooling herself.


    He gave her wrong signals time and again, and in the end, she was the one hurt...


    As the car neared the estate, Janet suddenly received a call from Terrence. He sounded disoriented, muttering Zoey¡¯s name over and over. Janet immediately sensed something was wrong.


    "I want to go find my brother. Can you take me there?" Janet anxiously grabbed his arm, inexplicably relying on the man beside her.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Where are you?" Charles looked at her with worry and immediately turned the car around, driving down the mountain.


    Janet gave him the address and hung up, her heart heavy with unease. Terrence was always charming and gentle¡ªshe had never seen him act so strangely before.


    Half an hour later, the Bugatti Veyron stopped in front of a colorful pub. Janet didn¡¯t wait for him to park properly; she hurriedly opened the door and rushed out. Charles, alarmed, parked haphazardly and followed closely behind her.


    Besides the Hell Bar that he shared with Brian and Shaun, Charles rarely came to places like this. Upon entering, he immediately smelled the sharp stench of alcohol and perfume¡ªa nightmare for someone with his cleanliness obsession.


    Janet ignored the trendy men trying to chat her up, scanning the room until she spotted Terrence at the bar, surrounded by two women. He held one in his arms, flushed and allowing the scantily clad woman to grope him freely.


    "Move aside!" Janet stepped forward and pulled the woman on the right away. The red-haired woman hadn¡¯t expected Janet to appear so suddenly. She looked at Janet with a fake innocent face, blowing smoke rings that suddenly puffed into Janet¡¯s face, eyes full of mockery. "Little girl, are you talking to me?"


    Women here were not to be trifled with. Janet coughed twice and turned to grab Terrence, but the woman on the left shoved her backward, muttering, "Who¡¯s this girl? Don¡¯t you see we¡¯re having fun?"


    If not for Charles catching her waist in time, Janet would have fallen. The familiar presence gave her a strange sense of security in the chaotic pub.


    The two women, sensing Charles¡¯s cold, menacing glare, quickly backed off. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bro, you¡¯re drunk, stop drinking!" Janet swiftly grabbed the wine glass from Terrence¡¯s hand. As she approached, the strong smell of alcohol filled her nose, making her feel nauseous.


    "Janet, you¡¯re here? I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m wide awake¡ªawake enough to remember how that woman humiliated me!" Terrence shook his head and, spotting Janet, grabbed her tightly. His bloodshot eyes were full of pain. He didn¡¯t understand what was good about Zoey, but he liked her¡ªso much that he now despised himself.


    Can love and sex really be separated? She was sleeping with him while loving another man!


    Why wasn¡¯t Zoey like Janet, who was gentle and endearing, or like Elvira, who was spoiled yet kept herself pure? But Zoey¡ªeven if she was fickle¡ªstill had qualities that attracted him. As Terrence muttered, Janet gradually understood¡ªwas Philip¡¯s downfall caused by Zoey¡¯s self-destruction?


    Charles placed one hand firmly on the multicolored glass bar. Seeing Janet in Terrence¡¯s arms, he calmly stepped forward and pulled Janet away. Grabbing a nearby wine glass, he splashed its contents onto Terrence¡¯s face, his gaze cold as a blade. "Awake now?"


    "Charles?" Wine dripped from Terrence¡¯s forehead into his neck. Seeing the man responsible for the rift between him and Zoey, his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to lose face in front of Charles.


    Seeing this, Janet quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Terrence, grabbing some tissues from the table to wipe the wine off his face. "Bro, what¡¯s going on between you and Zoey?"


    That woman¡ªJanet had disliked her at first sight. Such a seductive type, she believed Zoey was unworthy of Terrence!


    "Janet, sorry if I scared you, okay? It¡¯s nothing¡ªjust some woman. I don¡¯t care!" Terrence pretended to be calm, but in front of Charles, his bravado was somewhat weakened. Even his speech was laced with curses he normally wouldn¡¯t say.


    As he spoke, Terrence pushed Janet aside and fixed a cold gaze on Charles. Now he finally understood why Elvira liked this man¡ªand why Zoey did too. Charles just stood there, radiating an indelible brilliance, like a soaring red eagle¡ªdangerous yet irresistibly alluring.


    The more Terrence acted indifferent, the more Janet knew Zoey held an important place in his heart.


    "Charles, you¡¯re something else!" Terrence staggered drunkenly toward Charles, but Charles grabbed him by both arms, pressing his tall frame against the bar behind him. "Act like a man. Don¡¯t make me look down on you!"


    When rivals meet, jealousy flares fiercely. Terrence¡¯s hostility toward Charles was clear, but Charles merely looked at him with disdain.

 Chapter 41- stronger

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41- strongerCharles also knew about Terrence¡¯s relationship with Zoey, and that vulgar woman¡ªhe never really paid her any mind. Only Terrence treated her like a precious treasure in the palm of his hand, and Charles somewhat felt sorry for him.


    Watching the two men with bloodshot eyes, Janet feared they might come to blows. Carefully, she stepped behind Charles and grabbed his arm.


    "I won¡¯t lose to you. Never..." Terrence shoved off Charles¡¯s hold with effort and staggered toward the exit. Seeing this, Janet hurried after him, supporting him. She couldn¡¯t bear to let him leave like this alone.


    "What should we do? Should I call Elvira to come pick him up?" Janet looked back at Charles uncertainly. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Louis family again but couldn¡¯t just leave Terrence like this.


    Charles said nothing. Instead, he stepped forward and helped Terrence into his car. Janet dialed Elvira¡¯s number. Elvira was clearly surprised to hear from her; Janet had never called anyone from the Louis family on her own before.


    "I¡¯m busy. Take him back yourself!" Elvira refused bluntly. She hated how Terrence favored Janet. Now that trouble had come, she didn¡¯t care whether he was her brother or not.


    "You..." Janet was caught off guard by Elvira¡¯s refusal, struggling to catch her breath.


    "Twenty minutes. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Dark Night Bar," Charles said coldly as he took the phone from Janet¡¯s hand. Hearing Charles¡¯s voice, Elvira was already excitedly grabbing her car keys and rushing out.


    Elvira arrived much faster than Charles expected. Seeing Terrence holding Janet¡¯s hand, murmuring softly, annoyed him. Even knowing the man was her brother, it made him uncomfortable. Just like the day he saw her acting intimately with Manfred, he lost control and did something reckless to her!


    "Charles!" Elvira stepped down from her red sports car, smoothing her hair, and called out to Charles with admiration as he leaned against the car door.


    Charles toyed with Janet¡¯s white phone in his hand, clearly displeased by Elvira¡¯s sudden change in attitude. He could easily imagine the kind of life Janet had endured at the Louis household all these years. A secret child¡ªhe still remembered how strange and guarded she was the first day he met her at Black Rock Co. Surely, it had something to do with this woman before him.


    The jealousy of women made him uneasy, and he didn¡¯t want to waste time guessing. As long as they didn¡¯t cross his bottom line. But Elvira and Zoey¡ªthese two women had already pushed him beyond his limits. Sooner or later, he would settle them.


    "Take him away," Charles said, pointing to Terrence in the back seat. Janet was already helping Terrence toward Elvira¡¯s car. When Charles moved closer to Elvira, she smiled brightly and reached to hook her arm around his neck, but Charles suddenly pulled back, his thin lips curving into a cold smile, eyes flashing with a deadly warning she had never seen before. "If I hear you trouble Janet again, you¡¯ll learn what consequences really mean."


    Charles pushed her away, and Elvira staggered back several steps, almost falling awkwardly. She hadn¡¯t expected that his attention was completely on that little bitch Janet.


    "What do you mean by this, Charles? What is Janet to you that you protect her so fiercely?" Elvira was angry, never before had anyone dared treat her with such disrespect. Yet here, again and again, this man had rejected her, crushing her pride.


    She couldn¡¯t stand Janet stealing what she wanted. All her life, Janet had lived in her shadow. Now, with Charles, Elvira would do whatever it took to take him back. She believed she had the advantage¡ªafter all, she was already married, Charles¡¯s sister-in-law. If she had known Janet was already Charles¡¯s, she would never have let her off so easily.


    "Remember my words. You know I have the means," Charles said, his threatening gaze locking onto Elvira. She immediately panicked¡ªnot doubting Charles¡¯s power, but seeing in his eyes the special place Janet held. Their relationship was no longer as simple as she had imagined.


    "He¡¯s drunk quite a bit. Go home and make him some sobering soup," Janet said as she approached Charles from behind. He had already opened the passenger door for her. Janet glanced at Elvira, but was met with cold indifference. "Hmph, he won¡¯t die."


    Her brother favored Janet, and now Charles did too. Elvira¡¯s prejudice against Janet only grew stronger.


    "Get in the car. It¡¯s time to go," Charles said sharply, slipping into the driver¡¯s seat. Once Janet was seated safely, he started the engine, leaving Elvira stomping and cursing behind them.


    She had come all this way for Charles, but he hadn¡¯t even glanced her way before walking off. Clenching her fists, rage filled her face as her hatred for Janet deepened. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you staying here tonight?" Janet couldn¡¯t help but ask as she stepped out of the car.


    Charles parked the vehicle, the dim streetlights casting a faint yellow glow on the ground. He looked at Janet, their eyes briefly meeting. She seemed a little flustered but simply nodded and said, "Okay," then walked toward the North Garden.


    "Janet!" Charles¡¯s deep voice called out, unable to hold back.


    She stopped and turned around. For a moment, Charles thought he saw a fairy lost in the mortal world. The soft light framed her delicate porcelain-like profile, her translucent skin glowing under the moonlight, and her slender figure stretched in the shadows. Her lips parted slightly, her white dress shimmering like a wedding gown¡ªethereal and unreal.


    Despite his roughness toward her earlier that day, Charles still felt a pang of unease. Janet held her breath, waiting for him to say more, but all she got were two simple words: "Good night."


    Her heart was filled with a strange mix of surprise and disappointment. Just those three words, and yet no explanations. But what was she expecting anyway?


    Charles watched her silhouette fade into the distance before turning toward the villa. At this hour, he had no energy to argue with Derrick and quietly went upstairs.


    Janet felt exhausted but pushed herself to give Philip a leg massage¡ªsomething that had become routine. Seeing her struggling, Philip gently took her hand and stopped her.


    "You¡¯re tired. Rest. Robert can help," he said kindly.


    "Okay. And don¡¯t forget to take your medicine!" Janet replied without hesitation.


    Philip dialed a number, and within two minutes, Robert arrived. Janet picked up her pajamas and went to the bathroom. When she came out, Philip was already lying down.


    She curled up under another thin blanket beside him¡ªtwo souls sharing the same bed but worlds apart. Though living together at Derrick¡¯s insistence, Philip still treated her with polite distance.


    The next morning, Philip was alarmed by the sounds of Janet vomiting in the bathroom. Remembering her pale face over the past two days, he hesitated but finally said, "You look terrible. Maybe you should see a doctor¡ªor have doctor come here?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Janet waved him off. The discomfort was fleeting, just some stomach trouble. Maybe she should get checked eventually, but after Cornelia¡¯s tragic death in the hospital, Janet was terrified of hospitals.


    That fear lingered deep inside her subconscious¡ªthe memory of Cornelia¡¯s painful passing haunted her like a wound that wouldn¡¯t heal.


    Pushing past her anxiety, Janet made her way to the villa¡¯s front. Outside, Charles¡¯s black car was already waiting. When he saw her, he rolled down the window and beckoned her inside.

 Chapter 42- Fiancée?

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42- Fianc¨¦e?At Janet¡¯s request, Charles stopped the car a short distance away from Black Rock Co. His obsidian eyes flickered with a hint of displeasure before his face returned to its usual indifference. Without a word, he let her out and drove off.


    "Janet!"


    She was walking quickly, head lowered, when a sharp, high-pitched voice called her name from behind. Janet turned around and saw Madeline, a former colleague from the design department, hurrying over.


    As Madeline¡¯s gaze followed the departing tail of Charles¡¯s limited-edition sports car, a suspicious glint appeared in her eyes. A bad feeling rose in Janet¡¯s chest. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, was that... the boss¡¯s car you just got out of?" Madeline narrowed her eyes. Everyone in the company knew Charles¡¯s car¡ªeven if they¡¯d never seen him in person, the car alone was a symbol of his status and power.


    "You must¡¯ve seen wrong. That wasn¡¯t me," Janet replied casually, trying to brush it off. Rumors about her and Charles were already floating around the office. The last thing she needed was more drama¡ªespecially if Derrick heard about it. She wouldn¡¯t be able to explain her way out.


    Madeline didn¡¯t look fully convinced, but she let Janet pull her along. The girl was about the same age as Janet, and not the scheming type. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t read too much into it.


    After they parted ways, Janet headed straight to the 88th floor.


    Charles came up a few minutes later. She turned her gaze away as he passed by with his tall, commanding presence, heading directly into the CEO¡¯s office.


    "The photographer, makeup artist, and the set are all ready¡ªbut Zoey¡¯s refusing to start. She says she won¡¯t shoot unless you show up in person," Novia reported urgently.


    The ad shoot had already been delayed once. Everything had been customized for Ivanka, but after the last-minute replacement, the team had gone through the trouble of resetting everything¡ªonly for it all to fall apart again.


    Charles¡¯s patience snapped. He slapped the file in front of him with a loud thud.


    That woman Zoey was doing this on purpose.


    "Then forget it. If she wants to throw a tantrum, let her. She doesn¡¯t have the right to play games in front of me." He yanked off his tie, his voice cold. He had no tolerance for clingy women¡ªespecially one like Zoey, who was already on his blacklist. He didn¡¯t care if it cost them money.


    Novia wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew Charles¡¯s temper¡ªespecially when it came to women. No one could control him.


    "Understood," she nodded, ready to leave, when Charles suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait. Where¡¯s August? Isn¡¯t he in charge of this shoot?"


    "He¡¯s there," Novia said. "But Zoey insisted on seeing you."


    She¡¯d tried a few times to use different excuses to get close to Charles, only to be rejected again and again. As Novia explained this, she noticed a shadow darken over Charles¡¯s face.


    He should¡¯ve known. August and that woman were in cahoots. And now, at such a critical moment, they dared to play tricks on him?


    "Forget it. I¡¯ll handle this myself." With that, Charles grabbed his coat from the back of the chair and strode out of the office.


    Just as Charles reached the elevator, he suddenly turned around.


    Janet, who had been watching his tall figure walk away, felt a chill in her chest. Before she could react, Charles grabbed her wrist without warning.


    "You¡¯re coming with me."


    "Where to?" Janet asked in surprise, not even having time to grab her bag before Charles dragged her out of the office. He pressed the elevator button with practiced ease and strode in.


    "I¡¯m not selling you, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about." His voice was nonchalant, but the smirk on his lips held an unreadable meaning.


    That smile made her uneasy.


    Charles drove to a secluded filming studio on the outskirts of the city. Janet finally understood¡ªthis was the ad shoot Amos had mentioned. The one August was supposedly in charge of. But why had Charles shown up himself? And why bring her?


    "Get out," Charles ordered, stopping the car by the roadside.


    As they exited, two bodyguards emerged from inside the lot. Their presence was low-key yet commanding¡ªfitting, Janet thought, for a top-tier supermodel like Zoey.


    "Boss, Zoey¡¯s still in the dressing room. The director¡¯s already growing impatient," an assistant informed Charles, his eyes lighting up as if salvation had arrived.


    Charles didn¡¯t say a word, walking ahead with long strides. Janet followed, taking in the scenic beauty around them¡ªlush green hills, clear skies, and a vast forest that framed the studio like a painting.


    "Janet, keep up."


    At some point, Charles had dropped the formality. He used to call her "Miss Jane" or simply bark orders with no name at all. Now it was Janet¡ªlike they were... familiar.


    She snapped out of her thoughts to realize he was already far ahead.


    But she still didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d brought her here.


    Inside the dressing room, only Zoey remained.


    She turned as Charles entered, her eyes lighting up with delight as she saw his reflection in the mirror. Then, with a haughty air, she spun around to face him directly.


    "Well, well... the elusive CEO himself. It really is hard to see you in person."


    "Get to the point." Charles¡¯s eyes swept across her face with a cool indifference. If not for hearing her name again recently, he might¡¯ve forgotten what she looked like altogether.


    "So heartless..." Zoey said with a mockingly soft voice as she walked closer, her heels clicking against the floor. "Three years ago, I was this close to becoming your wife."


    Janet had just been about to step out when those words froze her in place.


    Fianc¨¦e?


    Zoey... used to be Charles¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Charles let out a cold laugh.


    "You said it yourself¡ªclose. But I don¡¯t deal in ¡¯maybes.¡¯ It either is, or it isn¡¯t."


    He never regretted calling off the engagement. If it hadn¡¯t been for her powerful family background, Derrick would never have forced him into it in the first place.


    But they wanted to play dirty?


    Two could play that game.


    With Shaun¡ªthe notorious playboy¡ªon his side, even the most manipulative women could be handled.


    Zoey let out a slow, drawn-out "Oh?" Instead of getting angry, she smiled¡ªbut her next words made Charles narrow his eyes.


    "Well, you¡¯re single. I¡¯m not married either. If the media happens to bring up our... past, I wonder what kind of headlines that would make?"


    There was a flicker of sly cunning in her eyes¡ªa silent threat.


    She was warning him. If she went public with their former engagement, it could cause a media storm. A scandal. A frenzy.


    Charles was a private man, but that didn¡¯t mean he was unknown. His name carried weight, whether he liked it or not.


    "Is that so?" His voice was cold as ice.


    His sharp gaze locked on her face, once again painted with that sickeningly sweet expression full of delusional hope. The fire in his eyes darkened.


    "If I remember correctly," he said slowly, "wasn¡¯t the Count of Loren¡¯s precious daughter caught in a scandal three years ago... with a married man?"


    Zoey¡¯s smile stiffened.


    "If that little rumor were to resurface, I imagine it¡¯d be far juicier than anything between us. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    His voice was low and dangerous, every syllable laced with menace. The bloodlust in his eyes sent a clear warning: If you want to play dirty, be ready to bleed.


    He wasn¡¯t a man to be trifled with. And Zoey should¡¯ve known better.


    Behind her noble title and prestigious family name, she couldn¡¯t afford a single stain on her reputation. That was her weakness¡ªand Charles knew it all too well.


    Every move, every step, had been planned by him from the start.


    And now? Checkmate.

 Chapter 43- angry again

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43- angry againZoey¡¯s face flushed a deep red. She had never expected Charles to bring up the humiliation she suffered years ago. She didn¡¯t care about a few baseless rumors¡ªbut what made things unbearable was that the man in question was clearly in league with Charles, and he was a noble from high society. Every accusation pointed straight at her, and she had no way to fight back.


    "I¡¯m giving you ten minutes. Get changed and come out. If you really don¡¯t want to shoot, then leave. I, Charles, don¡¯t care about losing a few bucks," he whispered coldly in her ear before turning around and walking out with Janet in tow.


    When Zoey saw their hands tightly intertwined, her lungs nearly exploded with rage. Why was it that every time she was up against this man, she came out losing?


    She wanted to tear off that cold, indifferent mask of his and see him panic for once. Or was he really as heartless and cruel as the rumors claimed?


    Janet, still slightly dazed, let Charles pull her into the shooting area. The lights were set, props arranged¡ªeverything was ready. All they needed now was the female lead to appear.


    So, they had known each other three years ago. Perhaps Zoey¡¯s hatred toward Charles stemmed from love. But then... what about Philip?


    Thinking of Ternence¡¯s feelings for Zoey¡ªand his disheveled state yesterday¡ªJanet sighed softly. At some point, Charles had let go of her hand and was now speaking with a tall, confident young man at the front of the stage.


    "Alex, once this commercial is done, let Ivanka take over. Sorry to trouble you this time," Charles said, frowning slightly, offering a rare apologetic smile to the talented young director. He had always judged people based on their abilities, and he wouldn¡¯t let another incident like this happen again.


    "Boss, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my pleasure," Alex replied courteously. With that single word of appreciation from Charles, the gloom from earlier completely vanished.


    Perhaps it was Charles¡¯s presence that kept Zoey in line for the rest of the shoot. This was, after all, her first time on screen, and with Black Rock Co. as the partner, the project had drawn a lot of attention.


    After the indoor scenes wrapped up, the crew moved outside for location shots. Amos was personally overseeing the set design. Charles, however, had no patience left to wait. He turned to take Janet away¡ªonly to see her in August¡¯s arms!


    Janet had been watching Charles¡¯s retreating figure, lost in thought, when her foot got caught on a power cable one of the staff had carelessly dragged across the floor. Just as she was about to fall, a pair of clean, strong arms caught her around the waist.


    She fell¡ªstraight into August¡¯s chest, landing on the ground with him beneath her. Looking up, her gaze met Charles¡¯s¡ªeyes blazing with fury.


    Panicked, she scrambled to her feet, her face flushed with gratitude as she looked at August.


    "Thank you... August."


    But August, still half-sitting on the ground, deliberately extended a hand toward her, silently asking Janet to help him up.


    Janet didn¡¯t think too much of it. After all, he had just saved her. She gently placed her soft hand into his much larger one. With a subtle shift of strength, August stood up with ease¡ªbut even then, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    A glint of provocation flashed in August¡¯s eyes as he looked straight at Charles, who stood not far away. There was no need to hide it¡ªhe could feel the fury radiating off Charles like a storm. That was enough for him to know¡ªhe¡¯d bet on the right woman.


    "I accept your challenge," Charles said coldly as he strode up and stepped between them. He grabbed Janet¡¯s other hand without hesitation. As he brushed past August, his expression tightened.


    There was the scent of a trap.


    And Charles had walked right into it.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from August? Are you stupid?!" Charles slammed his hand against the steering wheel, his fury barely contained.


    Since when had his desire to go after August shifted into this irrational obsession with her?


    "Can you be reasonable for once?" Janet shot back, her voice tight with frustration. "August was just helping me! He caught me when I tripped. That¡¯s all!"


    Charles was being utterly unreasonable. She had already done her best to keep her distance from August, just like he asked. What was she supposed to do when August came to her?


    "Oh, you¡¯re getting bold now, huh? First Manfred, now August. What¡¯s next? Are you trying to make me a cuckold?"


    Charles barked the words without thinking¡ªyet never once mentioned Philip. And even after he said it, he didn¡¯t feel the need to take it back.


    But Janet blinked, confused. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was he talking about? She wasn¡¯t involved with any of them¡ªhow had things twisted into this?


    And what did he mean by "make me a cuckold"? Was he implying...?


    "August is your cousin, isn¡¯t he? Do you have something against him?" Janet asked cautiously. She¡¯d always suspected there was tension between them. After working at Black Rock Co. these past few weeks, it had become obvious: in front of Charles, August was a taboo subject.


    "Shut up. Just remember your place!" Charles snapped, cutting her off sharply.


    Clearly, he had no intention of explaining the history between him and August. Whatever it was, it went far beyond a simple cousinly grudge.


    Of course he only knew how to yell at her.


    Feeling wronged, Janet turned her head toward the window, lips pursed in a pout, refusing to say another word to the man beside her.


    When they reached the city center, Charles¡¯s phone began to ring. He glanced at the screen, and his face darkened. But he didn¡¯t pick up¡ªinstead, he let it ring, the shrill tone filling the silence.


    Janet turned her head at the sound, just in time to meet his deep, intense gaze.


    In that instant, something sparked in her chest, like a jolt of electricity. Her heart began to pound uncontrollably, as if she¡¯d just been caught doing something wrong.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to answer that?" she asked softly as the phone rang again.


    "If I got engaged to another woman," Charles said suddenly, eyes locked on hers, "what would you do?"


    The phone kept flashing, but he ignored it. Women. They were always trouble.


    But in this moment, he just wanted to know¡ªwas he in her heart?


    "Engaged?" Janet echoed, stunned. She took a deep breath. "What does that have to do with me?"


    There was a dull ache in her chest, but it lasted only a moment. Why would he ask her something like that? Between them, there was nothing. Wasn¡¯t that the truth?


    And yet...


    Why did the thought of Elvira, or Zoey¡ªhis former fianc¨¦e¡ªmake her heart feel so suffocated?


    Charles¡¯s expression turned glacial at her answer. His already cold face became frosted over with icy rage.


    What does that have to do with me?


    Was that all she could say?


    After everything he¡¯d done¡ªeverything he¡¯d given¡ªdid she really feel nothing at all?


    "Yeah," Charles repeated slowly, his voice low and venomous, "what does it have to do with you?"


    He slammed on the brakes so hard the whole car seemed to shake with his fury. The air inside the cabin thickened with his storming anger, making Janet shiver involuntarily.


    "Get out."


    Charles forced down the urge to strangle her, his words cold and sharp as ice.


    Good. This woman was getting better and better at pushing his buttons. Had he spoiled her too much?


    Janet was startled by the sheer intensity of his rage. Her hands trembled as she reached for the door handle and stepped out.


    The black Bugatti roared away like a dark dragon disappearing into the night.


    She didn¡¯t understand¡ªwhy was he angry again?

 Chapter 44- Callum

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44- CallumUnder the scorching sun, Janet stood by the roadside, watching the place where Charles had disappeared. Her chest felt tight, like a breath stuck somewhere, unable to go up or down.


    She didn¡¯t want to fool herself into thinking he cared about her. He was a man blessed with countless virtues¡ªan extraordinary man. And she? She was just his sister-in-law. Yeah, what right did she have to harbor any hopes?


    Only after stepping out of the car did Janet realize how unprepared she was. In her haste, she hadn¡¯t brought any money at all. Damn Charles for leaving her alone like this. How was she supposed to get home now?


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she bit back the sobs. She had never known men could be as petty and narrow-minded as women¡ªsometimes even worse. Especially men like Charles, the mysterious type. She would never truly know what expression lay beneath his smiles.


    As Janet wandered uncertainly on the street, watching the passing cars, she felt embarrassed. There was no way she could just walk all the way back to the company, right?


    Resigned, she started walking forward along the noisy street. At that moment, an unexpected small figure suddenly bumped into her legs and grabbed onto them.


    Janet looked down and saw a confident little boy of maybe three or four years old, dressed in the latest trendy style.


    He wore a silver casual blazer over a silky white shirt, paired with jeans. Though small, his delicate features revealed innate charm and spirit.


    His captivating amber eyes were impossible to look away from.


    At that very first glance, Janet felt her heart skip a beat¡ªa strange, wonderful feeling. A child...


    "Big sister, you¡¯re so pretty!" the boy said with a bright smile, unabashedly showing his delight as he held onto Janet¡¯s leg.


    Janet bent down, gently touching the adorable little guy. Her lips curved into an involuntary smile. How did such a small kid already know how to compliment her?


    "Little one, why are you all alone here? Where are your parents?" Janet asked, noticing there was no adult nearby.


    The boy looked serious beyond his years, tugging at Janet and pointing to the caf¨¦ across the street. "They fought and left me behind!"


    His shining amber eyes held an unusual light, leaving Janet momentarily stunned. Who ever heard of parents fighting and abandoning their child?


    The little guy seemed to like Janet¡¯s gentle face inexplicably. His small hands rubbed against her, and instantly a sweet milky scent rose to Janet¡¯s nose, gently stirring something deep inside her heart.


    Janet picked him up naturally¡ªand to her surprise, the boy planted a playful little kiss on her fair cheek, laughing happily.


    "I¡¯ll help you find them, okay? Your mom would be so worried if she couldn¡¯t find you!"


    Janet¡¯s kind nature took over as she held the little boy and started walking toward the caf¨¦ he had pointed out. Normally, she wasn¡¯t one to get close to strangers, but she couldn¡¯t say no to a child.


    "Actually, it¡¯s Dad who¡¯s more worried right now!"


    The boy¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous grin. As Janet carried him forward, he wrapped his tiny arms tightly around her neck and caught a scent on her¡ªsomething very similar to his mommy¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    Janet gently asked, holding the child for the first time. An indescribable warmth and tenderness bloomed in her heart.


    "My name¡¯s Callum. Callum!"


    The boy answered politely, his noble bearing shining through despite his tender age.


    Janet held Callum as they entered the caf¨¦, but she didn¡¯t see the arguing parents he had mentioned. The little boy climbed up onto a cozy seat with the ease of someone who¡¯d been there many times before, showing no signs of worry.


    "Mommy will come back for me, I¡¯m sure of it!" he said confidently.


    As he spoke, he pointed behind Janet. She turned and saw a young woman about her age with large, expressive eyes¡ªeyes that matched Callum¡¯s perfectly. That¡¯s when Janet realized this must be Callum¡¯s mother.


    Angela anxiously scanned the caf¨¦, and when she spotted Callum sitting there so calmly, she hurried over and scooped him into her arms. She couldn¡¯t believe how forgetful she¡¯d been, leaving Callum behind in the heat of an argument with Shaun.


    "Angela, sweetheart, where¡¯s Daddy?" Callum poked his head out from Angela¡¯s embrace, his big eyes searching for Shaun. When he didn¡¯t see him, a mischievous grin spread across his face. Usually, Mommy was all wrapped up with Daddy, and he never got much attention¡ªbut now, with Angela ignoring him, Callum was secretly delighted.


    "I don¡¯t know. I managed to shake him off. Just the sight of him irritates me," Angela said with a pout, her words tinged with childish stubbornness. Janet was surprised to see such a young woman was already a mother to a three-year-old.


    Only then did Angela notice Janet sitting opposite her¡ªsuch a pretty girl, with a gentle and graceful aura. She suddenly realized Janet was the one who had brought Callum here.


    Just before, when Angela came in with Callum, she unexpectedly saw Shaun chatting and laughing with a young woman. Looking closer, she recognized her as Callum¡¯s kindergarten teacher. Enraged, Angela felt betrayed¡ªhow could Shaun be sneaking around with another woman behind her back?


    Shaun was momentarily stunned when he saw Angela, then quickly broke away from the teacher and chased after Angela. In the scuffle, Callum was completely forgotten. Furious, Angela ran off, Shaun went after her, and poor Callum was left like air¡ªcompletely ignored. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Callum wasn¡¯t worried at all. In fact, he had a mischievous plan brewing. Every time Dad came to pick him up from kindergarten, he¡¯d notice the young teacher flirting with Shaun. When he got home, he¡¯d sneakily tattled to Angela. After all, Shaun, the "unqualified" dad, always sided with his little sister and mommy, but never with him!


    Yesterday after school, Callum¡¯s teacher had bravely asked Shaun out, but Shaun naturally declined. His heart was already full with his beloved wife at home, and he didn¡¯t give other women a second glance. But the teacher used Callum as an excuse, and Shaun reluctantly agreed to meet her¡ªonly to unknowingly fall into the little boy¡¯s trap. Shaun had even reported back to Angela! Did he even realize who he was meeting for?


    "Your name is Janet, right? Thank you so much for bringing Callum back! You scared me half to death!" Angela looked at Janet with lingering worry, but her smile was warm and lively, just like her personality. Even though it was their first meeting, it didn¡¯t stop them from instantly liking each other. And little Callum was already quite fond of Janet.


    After just a few minutes, Janet had to rush back to the company. As she stood to leave, Angela kindly offered to give her a ride. Considering the awkward situation she was in, Janet didn¡¯t refuse. Angela, holding Callum¡¯s hand, and Janet, the two beautiful women and the little handsome boy, naturally became a bright scene in the caf¨¦.


    Janet was the first to step outside. Just as Angela was pushing the door open behind her, Janet caught a tall figure rushing past. Moments later, a deep, rich voice sounded.


    "Qiqi, you really have no heart. I love you so much, and yet you don¡¯t trust me!"


    Before Janet stood a strikingly handsome, slightly roguish man. There was an undeniable dominance in his aura, mixed with a bit of childishness. Especially when he looked at Angela, his soft gaze seemed to drip with affection. Janet could see clearly the deep love this man had for the woman before him.


    "Give me the car keys!" Angela wasn¡¯t buying his act. She grabbed his suit jacket and pulled the keys from his pocket. Janet was a bit stunned¡ªjust moments ago Angela barely gave this handsome man a glance, but now she was flashing that signature smile of hers.


    "Janet, come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride!" Angela said warmly.

 Chapter 45- business gala

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45- business gala"Come on, honey, can you even drive with your skills?" Shaun immediately blocked her path. She hadn¡¯t even gotten her driver¡¯s license yet, and he¡¯d only taught her a bit. When it came to real situations, of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her take the risk.


    "Shaun, move out of my way and go find your pretty teacher!" Angela stomped on his shoe, her tone stubborn and defiant. Shaun didn¡¯t get angry¡ªhe just smiled and wrapped his arms around her. "No teacher is as pretty as my wife. I only want you!"


    "Daddy, all the kids in my class say the teacher is pretty!" Little Callum cut in at just the right moment, throwing cold water on Shaun¡¯s smugness. Shaun was angry but didn¡¯t dare show it in front of Angela. Instead, he scolded Callum sharply, "You little brat, always snitching on me! Why did I have to raise such an ungrateful kid?"


    "Mommy, look! Daddy¡¯s bullying me again!" Callum pouted, looking pitifully at Angela.


    "Shaun, whose ungrateful kid are you? Get out of my face¡ªI¡¯m still mad, so don¡¯t provoke me!" Angela burst out with a roar. Deep down, she knew Shaun loved her to the bone. She was just upset that he kept things from her and bullied their precious son a bit, so she was throwing a little tantrum.


    "Wifey, I¡¯m innocent! That brat¡¯s framing me¡ªI¡¯m completely clean!" Shaun whispered teasingly into Angela¡¯s ear, knowing all her sensitive spots better than she did. As expected, once he whispered, Angela had no defense.


    "Mommy, let¡¯s take Janet home. Don¡¯t listen to Daddy¡ªhe¡¯s a big bad meanie!" Callum grabbed Angela¡¯s hand and pulled her out of Shaun¡¯s arms. Only then did Shaun notice Janet standing there with them.


    "Well, my son really has talent¡ªhe snagged such a gorgeous beauty!" Shaun teased with a sly grin, making Janet¡¯s face flush red down to her neck. Angela shot him a sharp side glance, and Shaun sheepishly put away his smile. "Try saying that again. Janet is my sister!"


    Angela was a year older than Janet, but hearing Shaun call her "sister" made Janet¡¯s heart ache a little. This kind of care¡ªfrom Peggy, from Angela¡ªmade her feel warm and comforted.


    Shaun wasn¡¯t comfortable letting Angela drive, so in the end, he took the wheel himself. At Angela¡¯s insistence, he drove Janet back to her company. When Janet gave him the address, Shaun couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "No way, it¡¯s that place again?"


    When they arrived at the Black Rock Co. headquarters, Shaun jumped out of the car in an instant. His sharp eyes locked onto Janet. "What¡¯s your relationship with Charles?"


    "What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m his... secretary!" Janet replied, surprised herself, carefully keeping their other connection under wraps. Yet, from Shaun¡¯s gaze, she caught a flicker of amusement. She hadn¡¯t expected that Shaun and Charles were actually good friends.


    "Charles is finally wise! He¡¯s got potential now. Looks like my daughter-in-law¡¯s future is settled!" Shaun turned and patted Callum¡¯s head, then glanced at Janet¡¯s belly with a teasing smile full of hidden meaning. Charles was known for never letting any woman get close to him¡ªShaun knew that well. But now there was a stunning beauty by his side. Seems like Shaun was a little late to the party. This was getting interesting...


    Janet was a bit surprised¡ªCharles still hadn¡¯t returned to the office. When Shaun left, he gave her a meaningful smile, deep and familiar. Later, Janet realized that same inscrutable smile had appeared on Charles¡¯s face before. They were definitely the same kind of man¡ªtheir temperaments almost twins. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today, Janet learned about Charles¡¯s relationship with Zoey, and unexpectedly met Angela and Callum. Watching that little family of three, Janet finally understood what true happiness looked like: a beautiful woman, a handsome man, and a lovely child...


    Charles didn¡¯t come back to the office all afternoon. By the end of the day, his car was nowhere to be seen. Janet wondered why he had suddenly gotten so angry earlier but couldn¡¯t find a good reason to call him.


    The next day at work, Charles was as usual¡ªdressed in a black suit, white shirt, graceful and reserved. His face showed only coldness, no other expression.


    "Tonight, come with me to a gala," he said¡ªthe only words he spoke all day. Janet couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that invitation. As his secretary, it was only natural she¡¯d accompany him to social events.


    When night fell and day turned to dusk, Janet followed Charles out of the company cautiously. He first took her to the styling salon where he¡¯d brought her before¡ªlast time was for the visit to Louis¡¯s home. So this gala must be important too.


    Janet sat like a delicate porcelain doll as the stylist worked on her hair and dressed her in a cool white cocktail dress. White suited her perfectly¡ªelegant, refined, utterly unique.


    Her hair was casually pinned back, loose strands framing her face and chest, adding a hint of allure without losing her youthful charm. In that instant, Charles felt an overwhelming urge to hide her away. She was so beautiful¡ªhe didn¡¯t want any other man to glimpse her radiance.


    This kind of business gala was really just a stage for wealthy people of status to network and form connections. Since it was Charles¡¯s first public appearance, all eyes naturally gravitated toward him. Yet he only briefly introduced Janet as his secretary, seemingly reluctant to drag her into the public spotlight. In truth, it was his way of protecting her.


    Charles quietly stepped away, leaving Janet to watch from a distance as he stood gracefully among the crowd¡ªlike a crane among chickens, radiant and commanding attention. He was a natural spotlight, understated yet undeniably the center of it all.


    Silently, Janet retreated to the secluded back garden. She didn¡¯t notice the burning gaze that had been quietly following her the entire time.


    Standing by the spacious pool, watching the cascading fountain, Janet¡¯s heart stirred with restless anticipation¡ªshe had a feeling something was about to happen tonight.


    Before she could calm her thoughts, an unexpected voice broke through he

 Chapter 46- pregnant

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46- pregnant"I never expected to run into you here. What, all alone? Seems like he doesn¡¯t care about you that much after all!" Elvira¡¯s sharp, piercing voice rang out behind Janet. Janet frowned, feeling a wave of irritation at the harsh tone.


    Elvira held a glass of champagne in one hand, dressed in a striking white evening gown that screamed luxury. Against Janet¡¯s simple, elegant presence, Elvira seemed almost vulgar. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes darted toward the radiant man in the hall from time to time, her expression tinged with excitement. Janet was just his secretary, wasn¡¯t she? That¡¯s what he said earlier.


    "Instead of wasting your energy putting me down, maybe you should focus more on him! Whether he cares about me or not isn¡¯t important. What really matters is¡ªdo you care about yourself?" Janet¡¯s voice sharpened, no longer the meek woman who swallowed insults silently. From the moment she left the Louis family¡¯s home, she swore she wouldn¡¯t let them bully her again.


    Janet¡¯s fierce comeback caught Elvira off guard for a moment¡ªthen jealousy flashed in her eyes. She envied Janet¡¯s beauty.


    Janet turned to leave, wanting to escape Elvira¡¯s presence. But Elvira¡¯s narrowed eyes glinted with malice. Watching the shimmering pool nearby, as Janet passed her, Elvira suddenly kicked out in front of her.


    Instinctively, Janet reached out to steady herself¡ªbut Elvira grabbed her shoulders and shoved her backward¡ª


    With a loud splash, Janet plunged into the pool, waves crashing everywhere. She caught the victorious smirk curling Elvira¡¯s lips.


    But before Elvira could fully savor her triumph, two loud thuds echoed. Before anyone could react, two tall figures leapt swiftly into the water, their hands reaching for the struggling woman...


    Cold. Janet shivered, flailing on the water¡¯s surface. Her legs felt tangled as if wrapped by vines¡ªshe couldn¡¯t move. A chilling numbness spread from her feet all the way to her head.


    Then, through the haze, she heard a familiar voice calling out¡ª


    "Janet..."


    "Janet..."


    The pool water wasn¡¯t deep, but for Janet¡ªwho had some knowledge of swimming but no real experience¡ªit was dangerous. Charles heard her painful murmurs and quickly swam over. His warm hand cupped her waist, gently guiding her toward the shore. The moment they reached land, others rushed over, but Charles didn¡¯t release her. Holding her close, he lifted her onto his lap.


    He watched as the rosy glow in her cheeks faded to a frightening pale. His heart clenched painfully.


    "Janet, Janet, wake up..." Charles shook her cold body with urgency, pressing his hand against her chest, trying to squeeze the water from her lungs. But her eyes remained shut. Her translucent face was terrifyingly white.


    A fear unlike any he had ever felt overwhelmed him. He cupped her face, calling her name again and again, ignoring the gathering crowd. Throwing caution aside, he pressed his lips to hers, performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Her icy lips nearly froze his heart.


    "Janet, don¡¯t scare me... please wake up..." His voice cracked with desperation.


    Then, a sticky warmth oozed between his fingers as he gripped her slender waist. Looking down, Charles¡¯s eyes widened in horror¡ªbright red blood stained her white dress.


    In that instant, a furious, earth-shattering rage surged through him, a desire to tear the world apart in his fury...


    Elvira had only intended to give Janet a simple punishment¡ªshe never expected it to lead to bleeding. When she saw the wild, sinister look in Charles¡¯s eyes, she stumbled backward in panic, her lips trembling.


    "You¡¯d better pray she¡¯s alright, or I won¡¯t let you off," Charles¡¯s murderous gaze shot at the terrified Elvira like a sharp arrow piercing her heart. The single look sent chills coursing through her, making her shrink back desperately, trying to escape as far as possible.


    "Janet, hold on!" Charles¡¯s once black suit was soaked through, its color indistinguishable. Though known for his cold cruelty and having witnessed countless shocking scenes, seeing her bleeding uncontrollably made his hands tremble. Holding the only treasure in his world, he was terrified that if he let go, he would lose her forever.


    Clutching Janet tightly to his chest, Charles¡¯s formidable presence cleared a path through the crowd. He rushed out swiftly, while another striking figure remained in the pool¡ªManfred. With sharp, enchanting eyes, Manfred wiped water off his face carelessly and smiled faintly as he watched Charles disappear from sight.


    From the moment Janet arrived, Manfred¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left her. The instant she was pushed into the pool, he clearly felt his heartbeat accelerate. For the second time in his life, a woman had reignited his long-dead heart.


    Elvira, now sprawled on the ground in disgrace, stared fearfully at the darkly handsome man climbing out of the pool. Manfred narrowed his eyes, crouched before her, grabbed her smooth chin, then with a swift motion lifted her like a butterfly and flicked his arm, throwing her into the cool water behind him.


    Water splashed everywhere, eliciting gasps from onlookers. Manfred¡¯s narrow eyes gleamed with an eerie aura that sent shivers down the spine.


    This man was as terrifying as Charles...


    Charles had just carried Janet out of the venue when August, dressed in a white suit, was already waiting in his car. He gave Charles a knowing glance and then ordered, "Get in."


    For the first time, Charles yielded before this man, but inside, his heart was restless. He knew this feeling came from the woman in his arms¡ªshe consumed too much of his energy, even clouding his thoughts. Without refusal, he carried Janet into the car.


    August¡¯s sleek black sedan roared off like a gale, racing toward the hospital at top speed.


    Panting and tense, when the operating room lights finally went out, Charles¡¯s trembling heart still couldn¡¯t calm down. He had never been afraid of anything in his life¡ªyet now, he was terrified she might not make it.


    "How is she?" When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse beyond belief, as if he had crossed countless mountains and deserts before finding a glimmer of hope, unable to suppress his anxiety.


    The doctor in a white coat pulled off her mask, exhaled deeply, and professionally said, "She was brought in just in time. It looks like a threatened miscarriage, but her fetus is in the wrong position, so there¡¯s still a risk of miscarriage. Has she experienced any trauma before this?"


    Charles stared at the doctor¡¯s moving lips, dumbfounded, repeating the words in disbelief¡ªwrong fetal position, threatened miscarriage?


    "She¡¯s pregnant?" The coldness on Charles¡¯s handsome face deepened, turning icy and forbidding.


    "Don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s nearly seven weeks along. Her body caught a chill and she¡¯s experiencing slight bleeding. To save this child, she must stay on bed rest. Her body cannot endure any more trauma."


    Charles listened patiently to every word the doctor said, and at last, all the confusion and fear condensed into two simple words: joy.


    Janet was pregnant! The baby was still there!


    Seven weeks... It was that night¡ªshe was actually carrying his child!


    Charles hadn¡¯t even noticed August had already left. When Janet was transferred to the intensive care unit, he stared at her pale face, and recalling the doctor¡¯s words, he muttered curses in frustration.


    Stepping out of the room, he punched the white wall opposite him. How could he have been rough with her before? That day, when he saw her with Manfred, he had lost control and tried to force himself on her. Later, when she fell from the table and cried out in pain, why hadn¡¯t he insisted on taking her to the hospital immediately?


    The thought gnawed at him, and guilt overwhelmed him. If only he had known she was pregnant sooner, he would have been gentler¡ªnot only because the child was his, but because she was Janet.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t too late. Knowing there was a little life growing inside her¡ªan undeniable bond between them¡ªhe couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He was going to be a father.


    This time, he had to stand firm. All the obstacles between them must be removed one by one.


    Neither Philip nor Derrick would be able to stop his decision.

 Chapter 47- under control

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47- under controlThe moment Janet was wheeled out of the operating room, August quietly slipped away. He lingered silently by the stairwell in the corridor, lighting a cigarette before pulling out his phone. Without hesitation, he dialed the number saved under "1."


    "Manfred, she¡¯s pregnant."


    His voice carried a trace of exhaustion¡ªand something darker beneath it. Since it was Charles¡¯s child, a spark of malicious intent ignited in August¡¯s heart. He now had another bargaining chip to use against Charles. But deep down, he hesitated¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to hurt an innocent woman. Yet, there was no turning back now.


    Whatever Manfred said didn¡¯t register. After hanging up, August moved mechanically out of the hospital.


    When Janet awoke, the first thing she saw was a weary, handsome face looming close. She tried to move, but a sharp, tearing pain surged through her lower body. Her mind raced back to the moment before losing consciousness¡ªElvira had pushed her into the pool, then she¡¯d heard Charles¡¯s voice. Now... how had she ended up in the hospital?


    "Don¡¯t move," Charles said softly, noticing the frown on her delicate brow. His fingers gently smoothed away the crease, then he settled beside her. One arm wrapped tenderly around her waist, his voice smooth and captivating like a freshly opened vintage wine.


    "Are you feeling any pain? Is your stomach hurting?"


    Before she could answer, she felt his warm hand slide under the blanket, resting lightly on her abdomen. Through the thin fabric, the lingering ache in her belly softened under his touch.


    But why did his eyes suddenly look so gentle when they met hers?


    "I... I¡¯m okay now," Janet said, still unused to this softness from him. She tried to pull away and sit up, but immediately realized her body felt foreign¡ªweak and heavy, like a drowning person struggling for air. Every movement was an ordeal.


    "Janet..." Charles gently stroked her hair, his voice tinged with a rare softness. His clothes had long been changed into hospital attire. Janet blinked up at him with bright, innocent eyes¡ªeyes filled with a pure kindness that made Charles¡¯s heart ache even more. This foolish woman didn¡¯t even realize she was pregnant!


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Janet asked, sensing the change in him. When their eyes met, her heart skipped a beat with unease¡ªwas there something she didn¡¯t know had happened?


    She remembered hearing another familiar voice when she fell into the water¡ªManfred, perhaps?


    "You¡¯re pregnant..." Charles said heavily, already anticipating her reaction. Janet¡¯s eyes widened like copper coins, and she instinctively recoiled, as if shocked.


    "That can¡¯t be... I never even¡ª" Janet¡¯s mind raced back to that wild wedding night, to the mysterious man...


    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting you. Don¡¯t get upset now. The doctors say there¡¯s still a risk of miscarriage. You have to cooperate, okay?" Charles knew at this point there was no point hiding the truth. Besides, she had already suspected it¡ªshe¡¯d felt it. The man who was with her that night was him.


    "No, this can¡¯t be real. How could I be pregnant?" Janet struggled to accept it. She had thought her nausea was just a stomach upset, never imagining she was already carrying a child.


    What was she going to do about Philip and Derrick¡ªand the father of the child?


    Thinking of this, Janet suddenly lifted her head, glaring fiercely at Charles¡ªthe cunning man who had ensnared her from the start but never told her the truth!


    "Janet, the child is mine. Don¡¯t think about anything else right now. Just have this baby. I¡¯ll handle everything else, okay?" Charles tried to soothe her, holding her shoulders gently, speaking in a pleading tone.


    "This is ridiculous. How can this be happening to us?" Janet felt humiliated by Charles¡¯s admission. She had guessed it was him, but given their current situations, how could they suddenly have a child together?


    Her husband was Philip, yet she was carrying Charles¡¯s baby!


    "You divorce Philip. I will marry you!" Charles stopped her struggling arms firmly. His crimson eyes burned with determination. This wasn¡¯t a sudden whim¡ªit had been on his mind for a long time. The only woman who could make him consider marriage was Janet.


    "You¡ªyou said what?" Huge tears spilled from Janet¡¯s eyes. She was truly shocked by Charles¡¯s words.


    "You are my woman. I will marry you and make you my wife!" Charles said sincerely. Then he bent down and kissed away her tears. The salty drops mingled on their lips, strangely sweetening the moment.


    Janet¡¯s thoughts grew tangled and confused. Her eyes widened, but no words came out.


    Philip had rejected her from the start, yet despite that, she still found it hard to accept. How had everything become so tangled overnight?


    She knew Charles was a man who kept his promises. She had once been moved by him¡ªbut was he only with her out of a sense of responsibility?


    This child had come at the worst possible time. She was utterly unprepared. What path should she take now?


    Charles gave her no chance to refuse. His gentle kisses brushed her eyes, nose, and lips¡ªsoft and careful, nothing like the urgent, rough passion before. From every gesture, Janet saw his tenderness. It seemed he was even more hopeful about the baby than she was...


    Charles arranged her hospital admission. Her body couldn¡¯t return to the office, and following the doctor¡¯s orders, he wanted her to stay in the hospital to rest. The medical equipment here was advanced; he couldn¡¯t risk any more accidents.


    "Is everything under control?" Charles called Giles. After Janet fell asleep last night, he had instructed Giles to manage the situation. With such a scandal, the media would surely blow it out of proportion. For now, Charles didn¡¯t want Janet dragged into the storm.


    "We¡¯ve already moved faster. The news has been locked down. It¡¯s ZT Group!" Giles reported.


    Charles paused briefly at the mention of ZT Group¡ªManfred¡¯s company? How had he forgotten Manfred had appeared last night too?


    "Mm, Janet¡¯s work will be handed over to Novia for now. If anything comes up, I¡¯ll handle it when I get back!" Charles gave a brief instruction before hanging up. That malicious woman who nearly made him lose his child¡ªhe swore he wouldn¡¯t let Elvira off so easily.


    Janet stayed in the hospital for a week. Her condition improved slightly, but Charles didn¡¯t dare relax. He stayed by her side without leaving for a single moment, accompanying her throughout the entire week. Though they spoke little, Janet could feel his attentiveness and unwavering care. Still, their relationship wasn¡¯t quite ready for this kind of closeness.


    He had promised to marry her, but she was still Philip¡¯s wife. She had disappeared for a whole week; Philip and Derrick would definitely have their suspicions.


    "The doctor says you need to rest and cannot be discharged!" Charles saw through her thoughts. He was also preparing to confront Derrick. He knew Derrick¡¯s temper and understood that getting him to accept Janet as his second wife wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon.


    But Charles didn¡¯t care. The one he owed the most was Philip. Though he said nothing, Philip knew the truth.


    "You can rest at home too. What are we doing here like this?" Janet murmured. Charles¡¯s expression shifted slightly. For a proud and cold man like him to tolerate her this much, she should feel satisfied. But Janet was a woman of principles; she didn¡¯t want to blindly follow Charles¡¯s orders. Even if they were to divorce, she needed to communicate with Philip.


    Charles didn¡¯t want to push her too hard. As long as her emotions stayed steady, the baby should be fine. Every one of her smiles and frowns held his soul captive. After her repeated requests, Charles finally agreed to let her return to the Elwin family home.


    Fortunately, Derrick had gone to France. Derrick¡¯s first wife Allison was French; after Allison¡¯s death, Derrick shifted his focus back to the country, though he still occasionally flew to France to meet his father-in-law. Philip had a mixed heritage face, resembling their mother more, while Charles had a classic Eastern look¡ªhandsome, upright, and noble. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad will be back in a while. You should go live at home for now!" Philip said to Charles. His casual suggestion made Janet feel even more guilty. Charles had arranged a place for Janet to stay, while Philip had moved into the next room. She felt subtly that the two brothers seemed to have reached some unspoken understanding.

 Chapter 48-revenge

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48-revengeCharles arranged for two servants from the main residence to be sent to the North Garden. With Derrick away, the pressure seemed to ease. Although Charles lived in the villa on the west side, he still made it a point to go to the North Garden to have meals with Janet. Philip simply watched them quietly, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    Charles felt at ease entrusting Janet to Philip. As soon as Derrick returned from France, he planned to confront him directly. Even if it meant betraying Philip, this was the only time he would err. Whatever he owed Philip, he was willing to repay by other means. But Janet¡ªhe was determined to claim her.


    "How¡¯s your health?" Now with two people to care for at home, Janet sat in the backyard garden. Philip was pushed beside her in a wheelchair by Robert. His gaze was as caring as ever, making her blush unconsciously. She nodded gently, holding a book and reclining in a lounge chair. She couldn¡¯t stand for long and spent most of her time resting in bed. The doctor¡¯s advice was etched firmly in her mind. Though the child was unexpected, she was slowly coming to accept this new life inside her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She still remembered the sudden heartbeat she felt that day when she saw Callum. At that moment, she realized she already had a child of her own growing inside her. Looking at the adorable baby, she felt truly blessed.


    Her ten years living with the Louis family had been filled with misfortune. After marrying Philip, she had swung between gratitude and formal respect. Only Charles had given her a heartbeat¡ªa stirring of real emotion. Now, perhaps it was finally time for her own happiness.


    Janet glanced up at Robert standing behind Philip. From the very first night she came¡ªthe night of the milk¡ªperhaps everything had been planned. From that moment on, she and Charles became entangled, accompanied by this gift from heaven. She felt lucky.


    "Don¡¯t stare too long. The kitchen made some tonic, remember to drink it later!" Philip¡¯s tone was brotherly and warm, much like how Ternence made her feel. Like Charles, he cared about her daily needs. To Janet, Charles was like summer¡ªbringing intense passion; Philip was like winter¡ªoffering a gentle, warming kindness.


    "Okay!" Janet replied obediently. Philip saw more smiles on her face than ever before, and with them, she looked more radiant and beautiful.


    "Janet, are the meeting materials ready? The meeting starts in ten minutes!" Charles habitually pressed the speakerphone button and gave his instructions to the other side of the call. Then he suddenly realized he¡¯d made a rookie mistake.


    "Yes, boss, it¡¯s ready!" Novia didn¡¯t correct him but responded with a supportive tone. Charles had already hung up. His fingers tapped the edge of his coffee cup. Even though the coffee beans were the same black roast, Novia simply couldn¡¯t brew Janet¡¯s flavor.


    Before, the place Charles wanted to be most was the company¡ªbecause he could see her at any time. Even if she wasn¡¯t right in front of him, just knowing she was there, feeling her presence in the air, gave him peace. Now, the moment he looked forward to the most was after work, when he could be by her side every night. This life felt like home, and he found himself falling deeper in love with it.


    "By the way, I heard the Louis Group recently got involved in a foreign enterprise investment. I happen to be interested as well. Giles, check which company it is. BlackRock Co., right? They¡¯re buying shares!" Charles slammed his palm on the table and stood up. Giles and Novia stood before him as he spoke with dark intent. Elvira, Harold¡ªhe would make them pay for how they had treated Janet.


    "Yes, sir!"


    This was the fierce, ruthless Charles everyone spoke of¡ªthe invincible legend no one dared cross. But since Janet appeared, that cold, merciless expression of his had become a rare sight. During meetings, Giles always followed closely behind him. Giles and Novia were his most trusted aides. Even if Charles wasn¡¯t around, no one could pull off sabotage without them catching it first.


    "What about August?" Charles took his seat at the head of the conference table, glancing at the empty chair opposite him. He asked the question more out of formality than genuine concern¡ªAugust¡¯s whereabouts hardly interested him.


    "Yes, August had to leave suddenly. He asked me to report in his place!" The male assistant next to August stood up, speaking nervously. Charles didn¡¯t even bother to look up. With two sharp words, direct and decisive, he cut him off: "Meeting starts!"


    Derrick had planned to stay another week before returning home. There was a world academic conference in France he was attending. But suddenly, his schedule changed, and he came back earlier than expected. Neither Philip nor Charles knew Derrick would return so abruptly.


    "Lord, Master August is here!" Just as Derrick arrived at Snowpeak Villa, the voice of housekeeper reached him. Derrick, just about to head upstairs and rest, turned around with a mixture of surprise and displeasure on his face. "What¡¯s he here for?"


    After Allison, Derrick had remarried a beautiful woman named Sienna Quinn¡ªa gentle and obedient wife. Though Philip and Charles were Allison¡¯s children, she treated them as her own, especially Charles. In Charles¡¯s young mind, the image of his birth mother Allison had long since faded, replaced by a stronger bond with his stepmother. But Derrick never expected that Sienna was secretly involved with his own brother, Norman. At the time, Derrick and Norman were bitter rivals over company control. Having repeatedly caught Norman and Sienna meeting in secret, Derrick was on the edge of losing his temper. In the end, Norman traded the company for Sienna, and Derrick agreed without hesitation. Even after gaining control of the company, Derrick couldn¡¯t let go of his feelings for Sienna, which eventually led to tragedy.


    He never imagined the woman he loved so deeply would choose to die with Norman rather than stay by his side.


    They betrayed him first. He had given Sienna chances¡ªbut this path, this choice, was hers alone.


    After Norman and Sienna died, Derrick took August back under his wing. When August turned nineteen, he was sent off to the United States. Now, staring at that face¡ªso much like Norman¡¯s¡ªDerrick¡¯s resentment only deepened. The woman he loved had died loving another man. His own son had witnessed the brutal death of his parents. Derrick knew full well he was raising a dangerous beast, but he didn¡¯t care. Torturing August while he was alive¡ªthat was the only way Derrick could dull his hatred for Norman.


    "Let him in." Derrick casually shrugged off his suit jacket, handing it to Robert. August strode in without hesitation. Derrick hadn¡¯t seen him since that first meeting after August¡¯s sudden return.


    "Looking for me?" Derrick took the cup of tea from Robert, sipping lightly. His face remained stern, void of any warmth. August¡¯s presence was the clearest proof of Sienna¡¯s betrayal. How could he not hate them both?


    After sending August to America, Derrick had ignored him completely¡ªeven resorted to harsh measures to make his life miserable. Now that August was back, Derrick knew exactly why: revenge.

 Chapter 49- Abort

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49- Abort" Derrick doesn¡¯t seem too happy to see me!" August ignored the dark expression on Derrick¡¯s face as he casually took a seat across from him. He accepted a second teacup handed over by Robert, but didn¡¯t drink from it. Instead, he flashed a cryptic smile. "But I¡¯m not here for you today." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Philip? You¡¯re here to see him?" Derrick frowned. Aside from Charles and himself, Philip rarely met with anyone. He couldn¡¯t figure out what August wanted with him.


    "Not him either," August replied, his smile widening. "I heard sister-in-law is ill. I came to visit."


    As soon as he said that, the grin on August¡¯s face stretched even further, almost arrogantly so. When he saw Derrick¡¯s face darken, he practically laughed.


    "Janet? She¡¯s not someone you should be concerned about!" Derrick snapped, a sense of unease creeping into his heart. Janet should be at Black Rock Co., right? How could she suddenly fall ill?


    Though questions swirled in his mind, Derrick kept a straight face. He didn¡¯t care about anyone except Philip and Charles¡ªand certainly didn¡¯t take August seriously.


    "You missed quite the show while you were away, Derrick," August drawled, leisurely straightening his suit before rising to his feet. Looking down on Derrick from above, he spoke slowly and deliberately, each word striking like a hammer.


    "Sister-in-law is pregnant. Isn¡¯t that supposed to be good news?"


    The moment those words left August¡¯s lips, the fatigue on Derrick¡¯s body vanished like mist under the sun. He abruptly turned to Robert, his voice rising with excitement. "Is it true? Janet is pregnant? Since when?"


    "I... I¡¯m not sure..." Robert stammered, caught off guard. All he knew was that Janet had been brought back by Lord Charles. The rest... was beyond him.


    In Derrick¡¯s mind, Janet had always been Philip¡¯s woman. He remembered clearly: the morning after their wedding, he¡¯d seen the red-stained sheets. He was certain his son was perfectly healthy.


    "Tch, as long as it¡¯s Uncle¡¯s grandchild, does it really matter whether it¡¯s Philip¡¯s or not?" August¡¯s voice dropped to a devilish whisper.


    Boom.


    The words struck like thunder.


    Derrick felt a dizzying chill rush to his head. His knees nearly gave out.


    "What... did you just say?"


    "I said," August began, his voice low and calm, "on the night of Philip¡¯s wedding, I saw Charles enter his bridal chamber."


    He spoke plainly, the teasing smirk wiped clean from his face. This time, even he wasn¡¯t sure how Derrick would react. After all, both Philip and Charles were Derrick¡¯s sons. Janet was carrying his grandchild. August had only come to enjoy the spectacle¡ªthe chaos that would follow once the truth was dropped like a bomb.


    And sure enough, the expression on Derrick¡¯s face was priceless.


    Shock. Utter disbelief.


    Exactly what August had hoped for.


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Derrick¡¯s face went livid, veins bulging in his temple. Yet deep down, a seed of doubt had been planted. The sensation was too familiar¡ªjust like when he had uncovered the affair between Sienna and Norman back then.


    Betrayal.


    Deceit.


    Even if they were all his sons, Derrick could never tolerate betrayal.


    "Bring Robert to me. Now!" he roared, flipping the table in front of him.


    The porcelain teacups shattered as scalding tea spilled out¡ªsome splashing across August¡¯s hand. He flinched slightly, but didn¡¯t complain. Instead, his grin returned.


    Now that¡¯s more like it. This was the chaos he wanted to see.


    "This is still my house!" Derrick barked as Robert arrived. "Unless you¡¯re planning to be cast out of the Elwin family, you better tell me the truth!"


    Robert hesitated¡ªbut only for a second. Then, with trembling lips and a bowed head, he confirmed what August had implied.


    Derrick collapsed onto the sofa like his strength had been sucked out of him, gasping for breath.


    "Unbelievable... That bastard! Charles, how dare you!"


    His fury erupted like a volcano. The cold, calculated Derrick was gone¡ªreplaced by a father pushed to the edge. He raged not just at Charles, but at the collapse of the control he thought he still held over his bloodline.


    Watching from the side, August felt immensely satisfied.


    Even more than he had expected.


    He turned and left as if nothing had happened, strolling casually through the hall.


    But when he passed by the northern courtyard, he paused. Just for a few seconds.


    His true goal wasn¡¯t just to expose the affair¡ª


    It was to drive a wedge between Charles and Derrick.


    As for the unborn child... August was still a little hesitant.


    He had assumed that no matter how cold-blooded Derrick might be, he wouldn¡¯t harm Janet¡ªnot when she was carrying Charles¡¯s baby, his own grandchild.


    But he had underestimated the old man.


    Badly.


    After August left, Derrick immediately ordered the family doctor to be summoned.


    Robert, though originally Philip¡¯s trusted aide, was ordered to remain at the main house.


    Even he had no choice but to follow Derrick¡¯s command now.


    "Milord... perhaps we should call Lord Charles back first?"


    Robert followed closely behind Derrick, his voice low and hesitant as they made their way toward the North Courtyard. He was nervous¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen the Lord this furious in years. Both sons of the same blood, both flesh and bone...Even if the child in Janet¡¯s womb was Charles¡¯s, it still bore the Elwin name.


    "What? Are you defying me too now?" Derrick snapped, his voice thunderous. "Janet is to bear Philip¡¯s child¡ªonly Philip¡¯s!"


    He was like a raging lion, completely losing control. Grabbing Doctor Zhang by the collar, he roared, "Use the best drugs. I want the mother safe. No mistakes!"


    "Y-Yes, Chairman Elwin! I understand!"


    Dr. fred stammered, flanked by two assistants hauling in advanced medical equipment. Together, they marched toward the North Courtyard.


    Inside the room, Janet had been asleep. The sudden chaos outside startled her awake. She had just sat up when¡ª


    BANG!


    The door was kicked open.


    Derrick stormed in like a storm incarnate, his face twisted with fury. Doctors filed in behind him, making the atmosphere even more terrifying.


    "D-Dad...?" Janet¡¯s voice trembled as she instinctively backed away, dread washing over her.


    "You¡¯ve disappointed me, Janet." Derrick¡¯s voice was cold enough to freeze blood. "Have I ever treated you unfairly? How could you betray Philip like this?"


    He scanned the room. No sign of Philip.


    That absence ignited another burst of rage.


    With a sharp wave of his hand, he motioned the doctors forward. They began setting up their equipment with clinical efficiency, opening cases and preparing syringes.


    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t come any closer¡ªplease!"


    Janet¡¯s face paled. Panic overwhelmed her. The fear she felt now far surpassed what she¡¯d felt the day she discovered she was pregnant with Charles¡¯s child.


    Derrick¡¯s aura¡ªcold, domineering, merciless¡ªreminded her eerily of Charles himself.


    Was her father-in-law really going to hurt her child?


    "Abort it." Derrick¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. "Then you¡¯ll make a test-tube baby with Philip. One way or another, you will bear his child."


    No hesitation. No compassion.


    This was his version of compromise. Since they refused to obey, he would simply take what he wanted by force.


    Test-tube baby...


    He didn¡¯t care if Philip was physically incapable. As long as there was a way to continue the Elwin bloodline, the means no longer mattered.


    "You can¡¯t do this to me!" Janet cried, her voice cracking. "This is Charles¡¯s child!"


    She kept backing up, tears streaming down her face.


    She had once thought Harold was the coldest, most ruthless man she¡¯d ever known.


    But now, watching Derrick try to personally destroy his own grandchild¡ªher child¡ªshe realized what true cruelty looked like.


    Charles is his son too. How could he...?


    "What are you waiting for? Do it now!" Derrick roared.


    Dr. fred didn¡¯t dare disobey. He swiftly prepared the abortion medication, filled a syringe, and stepped toward Janet...


    Janet stumbled backward until her spine hit the bedside table.


    Her fingers, trembling, brushed against something cold and hard on the surface.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    In a flash, she spun around, snatched up her phone, and bolted toward the balcony.


    With fumbling hands, she pressed the emergency speed dial.


    Beep¡ªbeep¡ª


    Tears blurred her vision.


    "Charles!" she screamed into the phone, her voice breaking with desperation.


    "Save me¡ªplease!"

 Chapter 50- You are mine

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50- You are mineCharles was in the middle of a meeting when his phone suddenly rang.


    In the dimly lit conference room, only the flickering light of the projector cast shifting shadows across his sharp features, giving him a cold, unapproachable charm.


    The crisp ringtone echoed through the room, catching everyone¡¯s attention. The department heads looked around in surprise.


    Charles never brought his phone into meetings¡ªnever.


    But the call didn¡¯t even last a full ring cycle.


    The moment Charles saw the caller ID, his expression shifted ever so slightly¡ªthen he answered.


    Up on the stage, Giles was presenting the new product proposal, completely unaware that within three seconds of that phone ringing, Charles¡¯s face had darkened. He shoved his chair aside and strode out of the room without a word.


    No explanation. No pause.


    Just raw, sudden urgency.


    Giles had never seen Charles lose composure like that, not even once. But still, he held his position and continued the presentation, as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Charles was racing through the city.


    His hands were clenched around the steering wheel, and Janet¡¯s trembling, desperate voice echoed again and again in his ears¡ª


    "Charles¡ª! Please, save me!"


    That voice. That helpless cry.


    It was like all the blood in his body had reversed course and exploded through his veins. His mind blanked¡ªonly one thought remained:


    She can¡¯t be hurt. I won¡¯t let her be hurt.


    Back at the Elwin estate¡ª


    "What are you waiting for? Grab her!"


    Derrick roared, voice cold and merciless.


    He had heard Janet¡¯s desperate plea through the call¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care. His face remained stone, his will absolute.


    To Janet, it felt like her heart shattered all over again.


    How could a father be this cruel? she thought. Does he even see me as a person anymore?


    Two assistants rushed forward and easily pinned her frail body to the bed. Her limbs flailed uselessly, her thin arms unable to resist.


    Dr. Fred approached with the syringe in hand, his expression heavy, silent.


    The sharp chemical scent of medicine filled the air.


    But all Janet could smell¡ªwas blood.


    Her own blood. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her baby¡¯s blood.


    Was this it?


    Was she really going to lose the tiny life growing inside her?


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, soaking the strands of hair clinging to her face. Her eyes, wide with terror, locked onto Derrick¡ªeyes full of pain, pleading, and betrayal.


    Still, there was not a flicker of hesitation on his frozen face.


    "Dad, please..." she sobbed. "Don¡¯t kill this child... He¡¯s your grandson..."


    Her voice cracked. She was begging now.


    But her struggle was meaningless. Her strength was no match for the men holding her down.


    And as Dr. Fred positioned the needle against her arm, her screams pierced the air¡ª


    yet nothing could stop what was coming.


    "What are you doing?! Stop this at once!"


    A thunderous roar shattered the tense silence.


    The door burst open as Philip pushed himself into the room in his wheelchair, his face contorted in fury¡ªa rare sight from the usually calm and quiet second son of the Elwin family.


    Dr. Fred¡¯s hand trembled mid-air, syringe frozen in place. Even Derrick flinched at the voice, turning sharply¡ªhis expression flashing with something dangerously close to guilt.


    "Philip? What are you doing here?" Derrick coughed awkwardly, trying to recover his composure. "Robert, take Young Master Philip out of here!"


    Now? Of all times, Philip had to barge in now?


    Philip ignored him completely, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room¡ªlanding on the two assistants holding Janet down.


    "Let her go."


    Startled by the steel in his voice, the men instinctively loosened their grip.


    Janet immediately scrambled off the bed, retreating to the far corner like a terrified bird.


    Never in her time at the Elwin estate had she seen Philip raise his voice¡ªlet alone go head-to-head with his own father.


    And now, he was doing it for her.


    She would never forget this moment.


    "I¡¯ve already made my decision," Derrick said coldly. "This matter doesn¡¯t concern you. You two¡ªcarry on!"


    He extended his hand with an air of finality, the temperature in the room seeming to plummet.


    Janet shrank further into the corner. Everyone here wanted her child dead.


    Everyone¡ªexcept Philip.


    But where was Charles?


    "I dare you to try," Philip snapped. "Have you no heart? I never wanted to marry her in the first place¡ªyou forced her into my life! I¡¯m useless now. I can¡¯t give her happiness. And now she¡¯s pregnant with Charles¡¯s child¡ªyour grandson¡ªand you want to kill him?! What kind of monster are you?"


    Philip¡¯s voice cracked with grief and rage.


    He hated what he¡¯d become¡ªweak, paralyzed, a burden. Charles had taken on everything for his sake. Charles had always protected him. And now... this?


    "You think I¡¯m doing this for myself?" Derrick snapped, his voice rising again. "I did all of this for you! She¡¯s your wife. If she¡¯s having a baby, it damn well better be yours!"


    "I¡¯m a cripple!" Philip shouted. "I can¡¯t give her anything!"


    "Then we¡¯ll use IVF! I don¡¯t care how it happens, but that woman is going to give you a child!" Derrick¡¯s fury showed no sign of subsiding. His mind was made up¡ªno one, not even his own son, could stop him.


    "Over my dead body," Philip growled.


    His gaze burned with the same fire as Derrick¡¯s¡ªlike father, like son.


    Janet¡¯s eyes widened, her hands flying to her mouth as tears spilled silently.


    Her back was pressed to the cold wall, her thin nightgown damp from sweat and fear.


    But at that moment, when Philip stood tall for her despite his broken body¡ª


    her heart cracked open with emotion.


    "Robert! Get Philip out of here!" Derrick bellowed, eyes bulging with rage.


    The aged but loyal Robert hesitated¡ªbut only for a second.


    With a bowed head, he grabbed the wheelchair and began pushing Philip out.


    Things had reached an impasse. Only one man could change the course now¡ª


    Lord Charles.


    Janet saw the panic in Robert¡¯s eyes¡ªknew what was coming¡ªand made her move.


    She snatched a table lamp from the nightstand and hurled it at the approaching doctor.


    The lamp crashed against his arm with a loud crack. In the next instant, she bolted for the door, barefoot, breath ragged with terror.


    "You useless fools! Get her back, now!" Derrick roared, his voice thunderous with fury.


    The two assistants immediately gave chase, scrambling after Janet without hesitation.


    She sprinted down the hallway, her heart pounding wildly. As she turned the corner near the stairs, she crashed headfirst into a figure rushing up from outside. The familiar scent of Dior cologne wrapped around her like a lifeline.


    Janet didn¡¯t need to look. She knew who it was.


    Without thinking, she flung herself into Charles¡¯s arms, burying her tear-streaked face against his chest. Her small hands clutched at his shirt as if it were the only thing keeping her from falling apart.


    Her voice was hoarse from crying, choked with emotion.


    "Charles..."


    That single word¡ªso soft, so broken¡ªhit Charles like a blade to the heart.


    He immediately pulled her closer, wrapping his arms tightly around her trembling body.


    When he looked up and saw the two assistants approaching, his eyes turned dark¡ªdeadly, dangerous.


    The kind of look that promised pain.


    Behind them, Derrick stormed out and caught sight of Charles. His face twisted with anger and disbelief.


    "Useless bastard!" he spat, seething.


    But Charles already understood everything.


    The room upstairs, the restrained Janet, the syringe in the doctor¡¯s hand¡ª


    it all painted a picture he didn¡¯t need words to comprehend.


    Feeling the girl in his arms trembling, he bent down and whispered in her ear with quiet certainty,


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here now."


    His voice was low, but it carried a power that shook her to her core.


    "You¡¯re doing this to spite me, aren¡¯t you?" Derrick growled. "I warned you. That woman is off-limits. You think Philip would forgive you for this? You think you¡¯re doing right by him?"


    His voice lacked the thunder it once had. In front of Charles, his dominance faltered¡ªjust a little.


    Was it Charles he had underestimated all along? Or Janet?


    Charles met his gaze head-on, his tone calm but cold as steel.


    "Philip doesn¡¯t mind. Why should you? Janet was mine from the very beginning."


    He wasn¡¯t just saying it to Derrick.


    He was saying it to her.


    To tell her what he never said before.


    You are mine.

 Chapter 51- You touch her

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51- You touch herBut when Derrick heard Charles¡¯s unapologetic tone¡ªso calm, so resolute¡ªhis face turned a livid shade of green.


    He could concede to Charles on many things.


    But not when it came to Philip.


    Because deep down, no matter how much he denied it, Derrick was still biased.


    The scales in his heart had long since tipped¡ªjust not toward Charles.


    "I want to see if the so-called head of this family can¡¯t even deal with your woman," Derrick said coldly, eyes flashing with dangerous authority.


    His gaze flicked to Janet.


    She was barely standing, her body swaying like a fragile reed in a storm.


    The sprint down the hall had taken too much out of her¡ªshe felt the sharp burn of something hot flooding through her lower abdomen, searing against her skin.


    She didn¡¯t need a doctor to know something was wrong.


    She just wanted to close her eyes and block out the nightmare.


    "Dad¡ªdon¡¯t push me," Charles warned, voice low and tight. "Don¡¯t touch her. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just... don¡¯t hurt Janet."


    And for Charles to say those words, to willingly yield¡ªthat was the depth of what she meant to him.


    She was the one person worth defying the world for.


    Derrick narrowed his eyes.


    "Even if you¡¯re my son, you do not get to betray Philip."


    That wasn¡¯t a father speaking.


    It was a cold-blooded ruler, passing judgment.


    Charles shifted, instinctively turning to shield Janet behind him.


    He knew what was coming.


    If Derrick truly lost control, there was no telling what might happen. And right now, Charles couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety.


    For twenty-eight years, Charles had walked alone.


    From the moment he could remember, Derrick had treated him with nothing but harsh discipline.


    He never received a father¡¯s warmth, never heard words of pride or kindness.


    After Philip¡¯s accident, whatever fragile thread remained between them had finally snapped. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was left behind was nothing but duty¡ªand distance.


    "Get Lord Charles out of my way!" Derrick barked.


    Like shadows, two bodyguards appeared from behind and lunged toward Charles, blocking his escape.


    The moment they moved, something dark and dormant inside Charles finally snapped.


    A long-buried side of him¡ªdangerous, lethal¡ªerupted like a dormant volcano coming to life.


    His expression turned cold.


    In a blur of motion, he sidestepped the attack with ease, dodging as if he¡¯d been born for it.


    Even with Janet in his arms, his movements were precise and fluid.


    Derrick stared in stunned silence. He¡¯d never seen this side of Charles before.


    He didn¡¯t know¡ªcouldn¡¯t have known¡ªthat Charles had trained in the shadows for years.


    He wasn¡¯t just a businessman. He was something far deadlier.


    And he would kill to protect her.


    But Derrick still refused to back down. He didn¡¯t believe Charles would truly go against the family for a woman.


    Even if it meant betraying Philip.


    At Derrick¡¯s signal, Dr. Fred moved again¡ªsyringe in hand, eyes locked on Janet¡¯s back.


    He saw a fleeting opening.


    He lunged.


    But Charles was faster.


    With a deadly precision, Charles seized Fred¡¯s wrist mid-air.


    His fingers clamped down, and his eyes¡ªcold as death¡ªlocked on the trembling doctor.


    "You touch her again," Charles said softly, dangerously, "and I¡¯ll break every bone in your body."


    Fred screamed as Charles twisted his arm savagely.


    It wasn¡¯t just pain. It was fear¡ªraw, primal fear radiating from a man who had just realized:


    Charles Elwin wasn¡¯t the heir to a family empire.


    He was a monster in a suit.


    And he was done playing nice.


    He finally understood¡ªcompared to Derrick, this man before him was far more dangerous.


    "Charles, watch out!" Janet¡¯s sudden shout pierced the chaos.


    She saw the two men who had fallen just moments ago stubbornly rising again, fists clenched, aiming straight at Charles to distract him.


    Instinctively, Janet threw her body forward to shield him.


    But Charles pushed her away.


    In that moment, he used too much force and didn¡¯t pull back in time. Janet stumbled from the shove, losing balance unexpectedly and began to fall sideways.


    Only then did Charles see where she was falling¡ªit was right at the edge of the staircase.


    "Janet¡ª!" Charles screamed hysterically, reaching out desperately to catch her drifting, fragile form.


    But it was too late.


    A sharp, clear groan echoed from downstairs, and the chaotic scene suddenly fell eerily still.


    Janet¡¯s body rolled down the stairs in a curling wave.


    Her mind was too overwhelmed to think; she could only instinctively protect her belly.


    When she finally hit the bottom, the sharp pain in her abdomen exploded into something unbearable¡ªlike a knife twisting deep inside her.


    The warm blood pooling inside her suddenly burst forth uncontrollably.


    Her consciousness blurred.


    She tried to grab hold of something¡ªanything¡ªbut found only empty air.


    The bright red stain spreading from her body stabbed painfully at Charles¡¯s eyes.


    Derrick, watching the thick pool of blood with his hands behind his back, gave a faint, cruel smile...


    "Janet, Janet..." Charles rushed down the stairs, kneeling to catch the limp, unconscious woman in his arms.


    The terror he felt was the same as that day when he had saved Janet from drowning.


    But now, seeing the growing pool of blood beneath her, his fear had morphed into something deeper¡ªutter, hopeless despair.


    Had he been too late after all?


    Charles carried Janet horizontally in his arms, his whole body like a wild stallion running free, his heart overwhelmed with boundless coldness and confusion.


    Just moments ago, he had still been dreaming of the warmth of home. But now, seeing his own flesh and blood reduced to a pool of blood, he¡ªwho was no stranger to scenes of rivers of blood¡ªloathed himself deeply.


    In just a few short days, from learning of the little one¡¯s existence to now losing them, Charles had experienced despair that plummeted from heaven to hell.


    The vivid red stained his white shirt; his hands were soaked in the bloody mess. He couldn¡¯t tell if the blood was Janet¡¯s or the child¡¯s...


    The sharp sound of hurried footsteps and the pungent smell of disinfectant filled the air.


    When Giles arrived at the hospital, Charles¡¯s proud figure was leaning against the wall outside the operating room, his gaze fixed intently at the door at a forty-five-degree angle.


    Giles knew everything about Charles and Janet¡¯s situation. Having followed Charles for so long, he was familiar with every bit of his temper and personality. Now, seeing him so drained, Giles felt bitter inside.


    Waiting was an agonizing ordeal.


    When the operating room doors finally opened, Charles took a step back. Though he had already guessed the outcome, when the doctor announced the news, his heart clenched in unbearable pain.


    "The lady is fine... but the child is lost."


    Charles was a man who usually held others¡¯ lives in his hands. One business decision from him could bankrupt someone or drive them to despair. Yet now, he could only helplessly watch as his own child quietly slipped away before him.


    For someone as cold as Charles, this was cruel beyond words.


    "Boss!" Giles¡¯s voice broke through the silence.


    Charles¡¯s calm was unsettling. The hands that usually signed documents were crusted with dried blood¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t washed away the stain of bloodshed.


    "Got a cigarette?" Charles¡¯s lips twitched slightly. When he looked up at Giles, the cold sharpness in his eyes made even Giles feel a bit intimidated.


    Without hesitation, Giles quickly pulled a cigarette from his suit pocket and handed it to Charles. Charles held it between his index and middle fingers and brought it to his lips. Giles then instinctively took out a lighter from his pocket, flicked it on, and lit the cigarette for Charles.

 Chapter 52- The baby’s gone

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52- The baby¡¯s gone"Giles, book me two tickets to Paris, for one week from now!" Charles exhaled, not sure if the smoke rings or his breath were escaping his lips. A trace of exhaustion was etched across his handsome face, and at the thought of Janet¡¯s upcoming reaction, his heart churned even more violently.


    With just one glance, Giles understood his intention and nodded in silent agreement. He knew Charles wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on the company for a while.


    "The company you were investigating that¡¯s partnered with Louis Corporation ¡ª you and Novia keep a close watch on them," Charles said, taking only a single drag from the cigarette between his fingers. Whether the smoke didn¡¯t suit his taste or his mind had drifted elsewhere, by the time the cigarette burned out, he flicked the ash away with his foot. Then he headed to the VIP lounge to shower and change into a fresh set of clothes that Giles had brought him, before finally going to Janet¡¯s hospital room.


    More than half a month had passed since the last time he was here ¡ª back then, he¡¯d been filled with the excitement of becoming a father. Now, in such a short time, she was gone...


    Janet woke up the next day. Upon opening her eyes, she immediately saw that familiar handsome face filling her vision. His light stubble and bloodshot eyes revealed a side of Charles she had never seen before ¡ª drained, worn, but with a rugged, wild air that made him irresistibly attractive despite his exhaustion.


    Janet reached out to touch his face, hoping to smooth the furrow between his brows. Charles¡¯s voice was hoarse and tired as he grasped her slender wrist, pressing it gently against his cheek, and spoke three heartfelt words:


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    This was the second time he had apologized to Janet. The first time, he had hurt her through his roughness. This time, she could see the self-blame and pain reflected in his eyes.


    "Why do you have to say sorry?" Janet whispered through dry lips. The moment she spoke, a sharp pain shot through her lower body. Recalling the terrifying scene earlier and meeting Charles¡¯s troubled gaze, Janet finally understood. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The baby¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t it?" Janet thought, she should have known. She had come at the worst possible time, and with no protection or awareness, she got hurt. She must be angry ¡ª punishing herself as an unfit mother, only now realizing her own existence too late. Even as she left, she was powerless.


    Two clear tears slipped down her cheeks, and when they fell onto her lips, Janet could feel his masculine warmth. Charles gently kissed away the tears at the corner of her mouth. He didn¡¯t dare press too hard, only softly sucking on her colorless lips, murmuring apologies between his teeth. If only he had insisted more back then, taken her back to his villa, none of this would have happened.


    Without passion or urgency, Charles carefully cared for her. Fortunately, she was safe. As long as she was alright, he could endure any loss.


    Janet heard his whisper in her ear: "Janet, we will have children again in the future."


    Will we really?


    Janet dared not believe there was any future for them. Derrick¡¯s fierce opposition already hinted at her fate ¡ª obey him and live, defy him and perish.


    If he could treat his own son and grandson so cruelly, there was no way he would allow her and Charles to be together.


    But for now, she had no strength to think about the future. Her whole being felt like it was floating in the clouds, unable to grasp anything but him ¡ª so at this moment, all she wanted was to hold him tightly.


    With his promise, Janet sank back into a deep sleep. When the nurse came to attach an IV drip, Charles watched her pale, fragile face and held her hand, his eyes moist with unshed tears.


    "How¡¯s Janet?" Philip asked, noticing the dark aura surrounding Charles. He could tell something was different about him. The Charles he knew used to be arrogant and cold, ruthless toward anyone and anything. But now, his eyes held so much emotion. Janet had changed him ¡ª and that was a good thing.


    "She¡¯s doing okay," Charles replied. Janet was a rational woman, far stronger and more resilient than he had imagined. Because of that, he felt even more protective of her. She cried but never complained, never threw a tantrum ¡ª and that planted an ironclad guilt deep in his heart. Women were meant to be protected, and Janet was the first woman he truly wanted to protect.


    Leaving her in the hospital now was the hardest thing Charles had done ¡ª even if tomorrow everything fell apart, he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    He had never asked anything of Philip before, always answering any request Philip had. But today, he took from Philip something that belonged to him.


    Philip¡¯s eyes locked onto Charles¡¯s complex expression. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, he was ready for this.


    "Janet is a good woman. Philip wishes you both happiness," Philip said with a genuine, pure smile as he wheeled over to his desk and slid the signed divorce papers in front of Charles. That kind of sincere smile ¡ª even when facing Derrick ¡ª was rare. Philip cared about Charles and Janet, hoping they could find happiness. Maybe it was a kind of redemption for Derrick... thinking of the child they lost.


    "Thank you..." Charles¡¯s voice caught slightly. His head bowed, his fine hair shadowing his face, hiding his expression.


    What mattered to him most was Philip¡¯s approval. Nothing else.


    When Janet woke, Charles wasn¡¯t there. Panic flickered in her eyes. After all she had endured with his care, she¡¯d grown increasingly dependent on him.


    The hospital aides stayed close by, checking on her constantly. When she asked about Charles, the nurses replied professionally: "The boss left after you fell asleep. He hasn¡¯t been back these past two days."


    Janet felt a small ache. Without the child to bind them, had he already abandoned her?


    Just as her silent protest grew, Charles returned. He smelled of elegant Dior men¡¯s cologne, standing before her like a noble prince ¡ª just as he had on the day they first met, delivering a shock she couldn¡¯t quite describe.


    "The doctor said you can¡¯t move around too much, or your wounds might get infected," Charles said as he saw her struggling to pull out the IV needle from her hand and try to get up. He sent the nurse away and stood by Janet, his arms gently bracing her on both sides to stop her from moving.

 Chapter 53- liar

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53- liarShe had just undergone surgery, and considering how weak her body was, Charles decided to wait until she recovered a bit before taking her abroad. This accident was a fatal blow for both of them, but it also made Charles even more certain of his feelings. No matter what the future held, it wouldn¡¯t change his determination to have her by his side.


    "I... I want to go to the restroom," Janet said softly, biting her lip shyly, her cheeks flushing as she lowered her head. Surrounded closely by his presence, that comforting feeling instantly returned.


    During the two days he was gone, nurses had been taking care of her in every way. Even though they were women, Janet still felt uncomfortable exposing her most private parts to others, so she wanted to do it herself.


    "You look well, your recovery seems good," Charles said, gently stroking her porcelain skin, which glowed with a healthy blush. Thankfully, their home stairs were covered with thick electric carpets, so they didn¡¯t affect Janet¡¯s body.


    Charles scooped Janet up horizontally in his arms, striding confidently into the bathroom. He gently set her down, and Janet widened her eyes as she looked at him. Charles raised a teasing smile, placing a sanitary pad in her hand from the vanity. Leaning close to her ear, he whispered flirtatiously, "Need help?"


    "No, no, you don¡¯t. You go out first!" Janet¡¯s face turned bright red all the way down to her neck. They¡¯d only been together one night, but he was always so familiar with every sensitive spot on her body. His suggestive gaze and subtle hints made her both embarrassed and annoyed ¡ª yet secretly she longed for him.


    Charles affectionately pinched her flushed cheek, then turned and left the bathroom. After five minutes, without waiting for Janet to call him, he swaggered back in and carried her back to bed.


    For the following days, Charles stayed at the hospital. Janet asked him to go back to the company, but he just smiled lightly. Even when he wasn¡¯t at the company, he was still familiar with every process there.


    A strange warmth flowed through Janet¡¯s heart. Every time he looked at her with that focused, dark, and stubborn gaze, a subtle sweetness surged inside her. She realized that, without noticing when it happened, she had already grown used to his commands.


    Charles hadn¡¯t told Janet about his decision until the doctor performed a thorough check-up again and she was finally able to get out of bed. Only then did Charles inform her that he was taking her to France.


    During the two days he had disappeared before, he had already arranged everything. Even though Janet felt a bit puzzled, under his unyielding gaze, all her words turned into silence. Janet leaned into Charles¡¯s embrace, letting him lead her to the other shore of the world.


    As long as he was by her side, no place felt unfamiliar.


    At the moment the plane took off, Janet closed her eyes and could still sense the unique, fresh scent on Charles ¡ª his signature fragrance. Even if one day they parted ways, she would remember the smell of his cologne clearly.


    Fifteen hours later, in Paris, France, the plane landed in the country known as the city of romance. Charles had already arranged their stay at the H?tel de Ville, very close to the Eiffel Tower. From the hotel suite, they could see the three-hundred-meter tall Parisian tower. Looking out from afar, the city was ablaze with lights, bathing Paris in a golden glow, as if stepping into a beautiful dream.


    Charles, considerate of Janet¡¯s frail body, gazed at her peaceful sleeping face. He gently laid her down on the hotel¡¯s soft, large bed. Her eyes remained closed, long eyelashes fluttering like delicate fans, a faint smile curved her lips, giving her a somewhat childlike look. Her soft hair clung to her neck. Charles reached out to brush aside the strands on her forehead and planted a kiss on her smooth skin. Patiently, he helped her change into her pajamas before pulling her close and falling into a deep sleep himself. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After her miscarriage, it was the first night Janet slept peacefully. Holding her in his arms, Charles felt just as calm even in this foreign place.


    Since that tangled night, it was the first time the two of them had so intimately fallen asleep in each other¡¯s arms¡ªsharing the same bed, the same pillow, breathing in the familiar scent. The scene looked unexpectedly harmonious and beautiful.


    The first rays of dawn filtered through the silk curtains, casting a gentle light into the room. Janet¡¯s eyes fluttered open, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. When her gaze landed on the handsome man lying beside her, a soft smile curved her lips.


    His features were smooth and well-defined¡ªsharp brows like a hawk¡¯s, a high, straight nose, and thin, sensual lips. His closed eyes lacked their usual depth but were filled with calm serenity. Draped in a large beige robe, his sun-kissed skin was revealed in patches. His strong arms possessively encircled Janet¡¯s slender waist.


    She turned onto her side to face him, her fingers tracing his chiseled features unconsciously. There was no denying it¡ªhe was truly handsome. All this time, Janet had been somewhat intimidated by him, but now, seeing past his cold exterior, she realized he had always drawn her in.


    Her gaze rested on the sharp corner of his lips¡ªthose seductive thin lips had kissed her more than once. A strange electric current stirred within her heart, and she sank deeper and deeper into his gentle trap.


    His domineering commands to obey, his cold scoldings, his disguised demands for kisses¡ªall revealed a deep love for her beneath the surface.


    "Are you spying on me?" Just as Janet¡¯s hand was about to brush his eyelashes, her wrist was suddenly caught. A low, husky laugh echoed above, making her heart skip several beats. Her face flushed as if blood had rushed to it all at once.


    "No way!" Janet pouted, meeting his hunting gaze boldly. Instinctively, her body was swallowed by a shadow as Charles flipped her beneath him. His handsome face was full of laughter¡ªcareful not to hurt her.


    This lively, spirited Janet was exactly the kind of emotions a woman her age should have.


    "You little liar," Charles teased, his voice smooth like fine wine, magnetic and full of tempting desire. With just a look, he stirred the deepest desires in Janet¡¯s heart.


    The moment his intoxicating lips touched hers, Janet closed her eyes and surrendered to his tenderness, sweetly accepting the punishment he bestowed upon her.


    After that accident, the two hearts that had once seemed so far apart appeared to draw closer again. They shared a tacit understanding¡ªneither of them spoke about the lost child. Neither wanted to think about what the future might hold. At this moment, in this place, with each other, they felt something genuine and deeply desired.


    Charles emerged from the bathroom fully dressed. Janet stood by the window on the thirty-sixth floor, eyes fixed unwaveringly on the bustling streets of Paris below. Silently, he stepped behind her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. His chin rested gently on her shoulder as his breath whispered against her ear.


    "Do you like it here?"

 Chapter 54- sharp gaze

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54- sharp gazeJanet nodded, her hands wrapping around the large ones resting on her waist. From this room¡¯s vantage point, she could see the nearby tower and the clock in the central square. She imagined how beautiful it must look at night.


    Ternence had studied in France before and met Zoey here. Janet didn¡¯t know that Charles was also quite familiar with this place. He hadn¡¯t traveled abroad for some time since stepping from behind the scenes to center stage.


    His past efforts to build strength and wait were all for someone. Now that the war had begun, he had acquired a new attachment...


    "We¡¯ll stay here for over a month. You should rest a few days first, then I¡¯ll take you out, alright?" Charles tenderly kissed her cheek. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the doctor¡¯s warning ¡ª her body wasn¡¯t ready for too much exertion, especially after such a long flight.


    "Why did you think of bringing me to Paris?" Janet turned her head, falling into those deep, clear eyes. Usually dressed in sharp suits, today he wore a simple black V-neck sweater and dark jeans. The casual look somehow accentuated a different kind of rugged charm.


    "Hm... I wanted to leave some kind of memory," Charles didn¡¯t reveal the deeper reason ¡ª that to win her heart, he cared for her with all his heart, protecting her every step of the way.


    He ran a hand through her silky hair, letting her nestle safely in his arms, quietly breathing in his presence.


    The hotel was well-equipped, with a restaurant, club, and gym all available. During the first two days, Charles only took Janet to a few nearby sights. As she grew closer to him, she realized just how little she truly knew about him.


    Charles had a strong sense of direction. When training with Shaun and the others, his best skill was shooting ¡ª aiming at targets with a rifle, almost never missing. Janet watched him from behind. Among the group of blond men, he was always the most outstanding.


    "Can you swim?" After playing darts and sweating heavily, Charles grabbed a towel tossed by a waiter and led Janet toward the outdoor pool.


    Janet nodded. Ternence had taught her when she was young, but she had never used the Louis family pool. Anything belonging to the Louis family was basically off-limits to her.


    "Once you¡¯re ready to get into the water, I¡¯ll bring you here!" Charles glanced over Janet¡¯s body ¡ª she still couldn¡¯t do any strenuous exercise.


    Janet held the clothes he had changed out of. Wearing only swim trunks, he showed the strong physique of an Eastern man, and that perfect face that drove women crazy. Several voluptuous foreign women had openly flirted with him, only to be frozen out by his cold, sharp gaze.


    His eyes kept flicking to Janet by the poolside. Charles only swam two or three laps before coming ashore because he noticed many predatory looks fixed on his woman. Janet¡¯s beauty was understated but lethal to men, exactly as it had been when he first saw her ¡ª those eyes were her greatest asset, yet hidden behind black-rimmed glasses. Perhaps it was fate that he, who usually avoided women, saw right through her disguise so easily.


    Back in their suite, after changing clothes, Charles took Janet downstairs to the restaurant. When night fell, they walked hand in hand toward the Eiffel Tower. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riding the observation elevator to the top, Janet was overwhelmed by the breathtaking halo of lights. A dazzling crystal globe was embedded in the viewing platform. Standing at the highest point, she took in the tiny city below. Her heart fluttered as she let go of Charles¡¯s hand to stroll around the platform¡¯s edge. When she turned back, Charles was standing patiently waiting.


    The brief moment moved Janet to tears. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if she ever got separated from Charles in this unfamiliar place.


    "If one day we get separated, remember to wait for me right here. I will come back for you!" Charles¡¯s deep voice wrapped around her trembling heart. She clung tightly to his neck and nodded firmly. For the first time, she realized how wonderful it felt to have someone waiting for you.


    In the following days, Charles took Janet to many places ¡ª the Louvre, the Arc de Triomphe, the Opera House, the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es. Most of the time, Charles drove them himself. Every place they visited bore the imprint of Janet¡¯s presence. What Janet didn¡¯t know was that while she was absorbed in admiring the romantic city of Paris, Charles had already captured many photos of her smiling face on his phone. That smile was pure and beautiful ¡ª a simple joy she had never shown before.


    Every day with him was the happiest time of Janet¡¯s twenty-year life. She finally understood what it felt like to be cherished by a man as a woman should be. Every night, they simply held each other as they slept. Sometimes Janet could sense the natural desires of a man¡¯s body, but Charles only kissed every inch of her skin without going any further. He knew that neither her body nor her mind was ready yet.


    These beautiful, happy moments later became bittersweet memories. When they recalled every second spent here after enduring countless hardships, they smiled through the pain ¡ª pain so deep it brought tears.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye. Janet stood near the wishing well not far from the Notre-Dame Cathedral¡¯s central square, watching couples close their eyes devoutly and toss coins into the water. Janet felt tempted too. The transparent water was covered with layers of coins. After searching for a while, she couldn¡¯t find a coin of her own. Then, a kind woman handed her a French coin. Looking up, Janet saw only a beautiful profile ¡ª another woman with an Eastern face like hers, whose graceful bearing was evident even from behind.


    Janet imitated the earnest manner of others, tossing the coin into the pool and gently closing her eyes, hands clasped together. The evening breeze fluttered her dress and hair, giving her an almost ethereal appearance. Charles appeared around the corner and stopped in his tracks, seeing her so serene and pure ¡ª like an angel descended. When she opened her eyes and noticed her coin had landed somewhere different from the others, she playfully stuck out her tongue, her lively and delicate face betraying her spirit.


    Charles approached Janet, took off his trench coat, and wrapped her warmly in his arms. Janet¡¯s eyes flickered away, silently keeping the earlier moment to herself.

 Chapter 55- Annoying

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55- AnnoyingCharles wisely didn¡¯t expose her little secret, instead following the direction where she had just thrown the coin ¡ª the "stone of fate"...


    "I can¡¯t walk anymore!" Janet, held in Charles¡¯s arms as they made their way toward the plaza, looked up at the tall steps. Her tone was playful, tinged with a hint of coquettishness. In her mind, a mischievous thought flashed ¡ª she wanted to see how much this proud man was willing to do for her. Would he care about his dignity or others¡¯ eyes in such a crowded place?


    "I¡¯ll carry you!" Charles stated firmly, not as a question but as a certainty. Before she could react, his tall figure had already stepped onto the first stair. Slowly, he bent down like a European knight carrying his beloved princess.


    Janet smiled sweetly. It wasn¡¯t until Charles called her a second time that she snapped back to reality. She leaned forward slowly, resting her cheek against his broad shoulder, her hands instinctively wrapping around his neck.


    "Charles, you¡¯re so good to me..." Charles was the second man after Ternence to treat her with such kindness. Perhaps in some ways, even Ternence couldn¡¯t compare. He was the sun in her life; after the clouds parted, his presence rescued her from a dark prison.


    "So, do you have any way to show your gratitude?" Charles, carrying her, still walked calmly while chatting. He weighed her slight weight in his mind, a flicker of displeasure crossing him.


    Hearing his teasing words, Janet leaned in and planted a kiss on his cheek. But Charles pressed on, teasing her further: "I¡¯ve taught you so many times ¡ª a real kiss is mouth-to-mouth!"


    "Annoying!" Janet blushed deeply and buried her face in his neck. It was hard to imagine that this usually stern, icy boss was always taking liberties with her, but the sweet warmth between them stirred a strange ripple in their hearts.


    The hazy moonlight cast their entwined shadows on the steps. With every step Charles took, he silently repeated her name in his heart: Janet, happy birthday...


    He had waited this long, one whole month, because he wanted to give her an unforgettable birthday. He knew no one in the Louis family had ever celebrated hers.


    When they went back down, Janet wanted to walk by herself, but Charles wouldn¡¯t allow it. It seemed he had grown addicted to carrying her. By the time they returned to the hotel from Notre-Dame, it was already past nine o¡¯clock.


    "Where are we going?" Janet asked as Charles pulled her toward the gym at the back of the hotel. Only then did she realize that the day he said he¡¯d take her swimming, now her body was finally ready.


    "Get in!" Charles hadn¡¯t even changed clothes. He jumped straight into the pool and pulled Janet into the warm water. The heat seeped into her body, making her feel comfortable and relaxed.


    "Why didn¡¯t you change before getting in?" Janet mumbled as she swallowed some water by accident. Her hair was soaked, sticking wetly to her cheeks. Her clothes clung heavily to her skin, feeling a bit cumbersome.


    "Didn¡¯t you notice all those eyes watching you?" Charles¡¯s cold gaze swept around. Over these past days, wherever Janet went, foreign men¡¯s attention followed her. He was unwilling to let any other man covet her beautiful figure. That sweet scent ¡ª he had tasted it only once and was already addicted.


    "I think they¡¯re staring at you!" Janet said with a hint of jealousy as she looked at the admiring glances from the women around them. The contrast between their gazes was stark. Charles led her toward the center of the pool, deliberately ignoring those ill-intentioned looks.


    When they finally climbed out of the pool, dripping wet, the thin fabric of Janet¡¯s clothes couldn¡¯t hide her slender figure. Charles lifted her into his arms and carried her back to the hotel room, where he gently pushed her into the bathroom.


    "Don¡¯t catch a cold. You wash first!" Charles pulled a bathrobe from the closet and handed it to her.


    "What about you?" Janet noticed his clothes were wet too and asked instinctively.


    "How about we wash together?" Charles teased, pinching her flushed cheeks with a playful smile.


    "No, I¡¯ll wash first!" Janet¡¯s face flushed as she quickly shut the bathroom door, locking Charles out.


    Taking advantage of Janet¡¯s shower, Charles picked up the phone on the bedside table and called the front desk. He spoke a few sentences fluently in English, then hung up.


    Janet finished washing in just a few minutes. Her eager expression made Charles¡¯s heart flutter as he stared at her freshly bathed allure. "I¡¯m done. Your turn now!"


    Charles coughed awkwardly, then stepped past her into the bathroom. The steamy room was still filled with the faint scent of jasmine ¡ª her scent. Sitting in the bathtub, he felt a sudden physical reaction.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Janet ran to open it and was stunned to see two French men dressed as waiters, pushing in a five-layer cake adorned with twenty lit candles.


    Just then, her phone rang. Seeing it was from home, it was Peggy calling. Janet realized today was her twentieth birthday. Before she was nine, Cornelia had treated her like a princess, cradling her tenderly, but after her mother passed away, she¡¯d forgotten that special day each year. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Peggy, Terence also called with similar words: "Janet, happy birthday!"


    Thinking of this, Janet couldn¡¯t help but smile. She still had good friends and Philip who cared for her, and now even Charles had given her a surprise. Tears welled in her eyes, but she held them back, overwhelmed with joy.


    When Charles finished his shower and came out, Janet stood facing him. Crystal-clear droplets slid down his hair, dripping onto his sensual chest. Charles stepped forward in one swift move, lifted her into his arms, and carried her out onto the balcony.


    Just then, fireworks cascaded from the sky, forming a heart shape, falling like a shower of blossoms from high above. Janet eagerly reached out, wanting to catch the petals ¡ª but only sparks of light slipped through her fingers like grains of sand, disappearing before she could hold onto anything.


    "How did you know today is my birthday?" Janet turned around. Her bright eyes met his handsome features, and her heart brimmed with emotion. He never said anything, yet he seemed to know everything...


    "I know everything about you," Charles replied with a mysterious smile. He reached out and gently tapped her rosy lips with his finger. As the fireworks continued to bloom in the sky for more than an hour, Janet blinked away the stinging in her eyes ¡ª and then suddenly, a strong hand covered them.


    A deep, magnetic voice whispered in her ear, "Tell me ¡ª what do you want for your birthday?"

 Chapter 56- DIVORCE AGREEMENT

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56- DIVORCE AGREEMENT"Isn¡¯t that my gift?"


    Janet pulled his hand away and pointed out the window with a radiant smile.


    Outside, brilliant fireworks bloomed across the Parisian night sky like scattered stars, illuminating the glass and casting soft light into the room.


    To her, it wasn¡¯t the grandeur that mattered. It was the thought, the effort. Unlike other women who longed for glittering jewels or designer handbags, Janet¡¯s heart ached only for a simple, sincere blessing¡ªsomething so basic, yet so out of reach in her past life. From her so-called family¡ªher father and sister who shared her blood¡ªshe¡¯d never received even that.


    "Janet..."


    Sensing the sudden sadness in her smile, Charles pulled her into a tight embrace. The evening breeze lifted her long hair, brushing gently across his face. His heart stirred.


    "Then... how about I give myself to you?"


    His voice was low and husky, breath warm against her ear. His words, shameless and full of heat, sent shivers down her spine. That look in his eyes¡ªfervent, burning¡ªleft her powerless to resist.


    In that moment, Janet surrendered to the beautiful dream he had created around her. If time could freeze right now, she wouldn¡¯t mind. As long as he was there, by her side.


    "We¡¯re flying back tomorrow."


    Charles changed direction suddenly, sweeping her into his arms in a bridal carry as he strode back into the room. When the wall clock¡¯s hands neared midnight, he pushed the dessert cart forward. Atop it, a magnificent cake glowed with twenty lit candles.


    Before Janet could even blink, the room went dark.


    He had turned off every light¡ªleaving only the soft golden glow of the candles, flickering like stars in the dim room.


    He had waited deliberately. He didn¡¯t want to return until after her birthday, just so he could celebrate it with her in Paris.


    Janet¡¯s heart clenched.


    She knew what kind of man Charles was¡ªpicky, proud, impossibly difficult to please. Yet when it came to her, he yielded again and again. His love for her wasn¡¯t just out of guilt for the child they had lost... it went far deeper than that.


    When she finally blew out the candles, the room fell into utter darkness. The only thing she could feel was the faint, elegant scent of the man behind her. It slipped through the air, slipping into her heart. Even the air seemed warmer now.


    She had barely shifted her feet when a pair of strong hands gripped her waist. In the next second, her slender body was pressed onto the bed. The heat of his breath fell hot and fast against her ear.


    "Janet... I want you."


    His voice trembled with restraint, his words filled with desperate yearning.


    Janet¡¯s heart softened. She knew¡ªif she didn¡¯t say yes, he would never force her. But he had waited long enough. She couldn¡¯t bear to make him wait anymore.


    Without a word, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck.


    This was their last night in Paris. No one knew what tomorrow would bring once they returned. For now, she just wanted to be selfish. Even if it was wrong... she was ready to face the consequences.


    When she gave her silent consent, Charles gently undid the sash of her robe. His hands roamed across her milky-smooth skin, the familiar texture driving him mad like the first time he touched her.


    But as his fingers trailed down her back, he suddenly froze.


    He felt something¡ªfaint scars, barely noticeable. His eyes narrowed, a dark glint flickering through the star-like depths of his gaze.


    Even in the shadows, he could tell.


    She had been hurt before.


    And Charles had no doubt who the culprits were¡ªsomeone from the Louis family.


    The thought only made Charles more tender. He pressed gentle kisses along her neck, his movements deliberately slow, reverent even.


    Janet could feel everything¡ªevery subtle brush, every inch of warmth. It was nothing like their first time, where everything was hazy and blurred. Tonight, she was fully awake. Fully aware.


    And she could feel Charles¡¯s devotion in every touch.


    It was as if he were worshipping her body, tracing her skin like it was something sacred. When his fingertips reached her most intimate place, and his whispered love filled the quiet between them, a single tear slipped from Janet¡¯s eye.


    Charles kissed it away, his lips soft and tender.


    "Janet, I love you..." he murmured against her lips.


    Only when she was ready¡ªher body slick with anticipation¡ªdid he slowly enter her, moving with a rhythm so gentle, so measured, it made her shudder.


    "Ah..."


    The sudden fullness made Janet¡¯s body tremble and arch backward instinctively. Charles¡¯s large hands slid from her breasts to her waist, lifting her hips as he deepened the motion. Once she had adjusted to him, he gradually picked up the pace¡ªfilling her again and again with a firm yet loving rhythm.


    "Happy birthday... Janet..." he breathed, his voice low and magnetic.


    The discomfort faded quickly, replaced by waves of building pleasure. Her long, sweat-dampened hair tangled in his fingers as he led her toward one high after another, until she was drowning in ecstasy.


    As the clock struck midnight, his warm breath wrapped around her ears, repeating those words again and again.


    Happy birthday.


    I love you.


    They made love through the night.


    Again and again, until Charles was finally spent, and Janet lay beneath him, fast asleep¡ªcompletely exhausted, completely his.


    Brushing the damp hair from her forehead, Charles gazed at her pale, porcelain face with a look of obsession. He could look at her like this for the rest of his life¡ªand still not have enough.


    When Janet finally woke, he was gone.


    The space beside her was cold¡ªhe must¡¯ve left a while ago. Wrapping herself in the blanket, her body still tingling from the night before, she took her time recovering. Her eyes drifted to the faint marks scattered across her skin.


    A blush bloomed on her cheeks. The memories made her heart flutter with sweetness.


    She got out of bed, slipped into a bathrobe, and spotted something on the nightstand.


    A single sheet of paper, neatly folded and left where she¡¯d find it.


    She picked it up, eyes widening the moment she saw the title.


    DIVORCE AGREEMENT.


    Five bold words. So simple, yet they stole her breath away.


    Her throat tightened as tears welled up in her eyes.


    This¡ªthis¡ªwas the real birthday gift.


    By the time she stepped out of the shower, Charles had returned.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t fond of French breakfast, so he had gone out early to get something she would actually enjoy. Seeing her emerge in a light yellow wrap-top over a long fitted T-shirt, her delicate figure nearly swallowed by the soft fabric¡ªhe felt that now-familiar urge to hide her away from the world.


    "Got your present?" he asked with a smirk. "Glad you liked it."


    Janet walked over gracefully and took the breakfast from his hand. She smiled sweetly. "Of course I liked it."


    He¡¯d remembered¡ªher taste, her favorites: chocolate Black Forest, with coconut jelly.


    "Oh, come on," Charles chuckled, brushing a crumb from the corner of her lips with a teasing finger. "After how hard I worked last night... you better like it."


    His gaze drifted toward the nightstand. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The signed divorce papers were still there.


    The walls between them¡ªonce cold and high¡ªwere finally beginning to fall.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that!" Janet stomped her foot, glaring at him, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. His teasing smile only deepened, eyes dancing with mischief.


    Before he could say another word, she stuffed the piece of cake¡ªthe one she had just bitten into¡ªstraight into his mouth.


    Charles didn¡¯t even flinch.


    This man¡ªsomeone with a notorious obsession for cleanliness¡ªactually ate her leftovers without blinking. Janet stared at him, utterly speechless.


    He even licked the frosting from the corner of his lips like it was nothing.


    "For someone who¡¯s supposed to be a clean freak, you sure don¡¯t act like one," she muttered.


    Charles chuckled, swallowing the bite easily. "I¡¯ve already had your saliva more times than I can count. What¡¯s the big deal?"


    Janet was stunned into silence.


    She had no comeback for that.

 Chapter 57- Janet is mine

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57- Janet is mineBy the afternoon, Charles and Janet boarded a flight back home.


    Their time in Paris¡ªover a month of slow healing and rekindled emotions¡ªhad quietly drawn them closer.


    Now, reality was waiting.


    After last night, Janet no longer hesitated. She had heard the words from his heart.


    And now, she was sure of hers¡ªshe wanted to stay by his side.


    "Try to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you when we land," Charles said gently, tucking a light blanket over her and adjusting the sleep mask over her eyes.


    He knew she was exhausted. They¡¯d barely slept.


    Janet didn¡¯t protest. The moment she leaned into the plush seat, she drifted off.


    Charles, meanwhile, remained awake, eyes quietly fixed on her sleeping face.


    He had already received the message before leaving Paris.


    Derrick had delivered an ultimatum: if Charles refused to return Janet to Philip, he would be disowned as a son.


    Charles let out a cold, mirthless laugh.


    Cold-bloodedness was practically part of his DNA¡ªan inheritance from Derrick himself.


    A man who could raise a hand to his own grandson... what couldn¡¯t he do?


    Even if he had once "asked" for Janet in Philip¡¯s name, Charles knew Derrick wasn¡¯t really trying to protect his nephew.


    No¡ªDerrick saw him as the only person who could challenge August within Black Rock Co.


    Now, he wanted to see just how far Charles would go for Janet.


    Janet had woken up at some point, but when she saw the shadows in Charles¡¯s eyes, she stayed quiet.


    She didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    At the airport, their driver Giles was already waiting. Charles personally brought Janet to his private villa in East City¡ªa luxurious, five-story estate in a quiet, exclusive neighborhood.


    Now that she was officially divorced from Philip, there was no reason for her to return to the Elwin household.


    But she knew Charles would soon have to face far more difficult battles of his own.


    "Get some rest. I¡¯ll be back tonight," Charles said softly, helping her settle in.


    The villa had everything she needed¡ªwell-kept, fully furnished, and staffed with part-time help.


    Once he had made sure she was comfortable, Charles left for Black Rock Co.


    As soon as he arrived, he shrugged off his tailored suit jacket.


    He hadn¡¯t slept a wink on the flight, and the fatigue was beginning to show in his striking features.


    Novia was already waiting with a fresh cup of coffee in his office.


    But before he could even take a sip, the door slammed open¡ª


    and Derrick stormed in.


    The old man¡¯s face was twisted with fury.


    He had thought the miscarriage had saved him a dirty job¡ªthat it would destroy whatever fantasy his son was entertaining.


    He never imagined Charles would disappear completely... let alone take Janet abroad for over a month.


    "You still have the audacity to show your face?!" Derrick roared the moment he entered.


    Charles didn¡¯t flinch. He simply frowned with mild irritation.


    He had expected this.


    He was fully prepared to bear the consequences¡ªeven if it meant giving up everything he had now.


    But he also knew one thing: Derrick would never gamble Black Rock Co.¡¯s future away.


    Because if Charles left... someone else would take it.


    Derrick had fought Norman for half a lifetime.


    He had clawed his way to the top and seized Black Rock Co. with blood and teeth.


    He would never hand it over easily¡ªnot with August still eyeing the throne.


    Right now, Charles was the pillar holding the company together.


    Even if he walked away from Black Rock, three powerful financial groups stood behind him.


    He could build his own empire¡ªwithout Derrick, without any of them.


    Derrick thought he was tightening the leash.


    But he didn¡¯t realize he was the one losing control.


    "You bring Janet back to Philip," Derrick said coldly, "and I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened."


    Charles raised his hand, and Giles and Novia¡ªboth still present in the office¡ªimmediately stepped out.


    In Black Rock Co., the one who held real authority now wasn¡¯t Derrick, the former king, but Charles, his successor.


    "I can take her back," Charles said lazily, spinning in his chair with calculated calm.


    "But only if she returns as my wife."


    He didn¡¯t so much as flinch under Derrick¡¯s thunderous fury.


    He had already crossed the line with Philip¡ªthere was no going back.


    If it was wrong, then he would gladly be wrong to the end.


    Because to him, this wasn¡¯t a mistake. Not when it came to Janet.


    "Charles..." Derrick stared at his son, astonished by his unshakable composure.


    In some ways, Charles had already surpassed him.


    But he couldn¡¯t believe that his son¡ªa man he¡¯d raised to be ruthless, logical, unshakable¡ªwas now defying him again and again for a woman.


    He remembered how Charles had once avoided women entirely, too focused, too cold to be interested.


    And now? The one woman he finally chose turned out to be Philip¡¯s wife.


    It always came back to Philip.


    Whenever he was involved, Charles turned into someone else.


    As if he were trying to protect a fragile life that didn¡¯t even want to be saved.


    "Listen to me, son," Derrick¡¯s voice dropped an octave, dangerous now. "I won¡¯t back down either. You want Janet? Fine. Then have her carry Philip¡¯s child¡ªthrough artificial insemination."


    His eyes gleamed with shadowed ambition.


    "For six years, no woman¡¯s been able to get close to him," he continued. "But Janet did. Philip doesn¡¯t reject her. He accepts her. She¡¯s not manipulative, not ambitious. She¡¯s perfect for it. So she will give Philip an heir."


    "No." Charles rejected the idea instantly. His voice was steel.


    "That¡¯s impossible. Janet is mine."


    He couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªlet the woman he loved bear another man¡¯s child.


    Not even through artificial means. Not even for family.


    "You ungrateful bastard!" Derrick¡¯s voice exploded, but Charles didn¡¯t react.


    He turned and left, the old man¡¯s silhouette vanishing into the hall like a storm.


    What Derrick couldn¡¯t admit¡ªwhat burned in his chest¡ªwas that Charles was the one most like him.


    Not Philip.


    Charles had inherited every ounce of his cold-blooded ruthlessness.


    He had molded him with his own hands.


    And now, the perfect weapon he¡¯d forged... had turned against him.


    Over a woman.


    If this hadn¡¯t involved Philip, perhaps he could¡¯ve tolerated it.


    Perhaps he could¡¯ve looked the other way.


    But Philip had to have an heir.


    Charles and Janet¡¯s past marriage had been a tightly kept secret.


    Aside from a few members of the Elwin and Louis families, no one knew the truth. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Philip¡¯s identity as the eldest Elwin son was rarely brought up publicly.


    The Louis family had never had a chance to even meet him.


    Now that Janet and Philip were officially divorced, many complications had been cleared away.


    At the very least, Charles and Janet could be together without facing a storm of public scrutiny.


    He could bear the world¡¯s judgment.


    But Janet... she was different.


    For her sake, he would tread carefully.


    Even three years ago, during his high-profile engagement to Zoey, Derrick hadn¡¯t been this forceful.


    Not like this.


    Charles exhaled deeply, a dull ache pressing between his brows.


    His father¡¯s obsession with control was becoming a headache.


    He knew¡ªno matter how long he and Janet stayed together¡ªDerrick would never accept her status.


    But none of that mattered anymore.


    Let him disapprove.


    Let the world question them.


    As long as she was by his side... nothing else was worth his compromise.

 Chapter 58- bloodthirsty

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58- bloodthirstyAfter spending the entire morning buried in paperwork, Charles rubbed his temples, visibly exhausted. He finally set down his pen and retreated into the lounge for a quick nap. When Giles came to wake him, the fatigue had lifted slightly from his handsome features.


    "Boss, Chairman Louis wants to see you. He¡¯s requested an audience several times while you were away," Giles reported calmly.


    Before Charles left the country, he¡¯d given Giles some very precise instructions¡ªand the man had executed them to perfection. Louis Group had diverted all their liquid assets into a partnership with an American enterprise. But Black Rock Co. had abruptly wedged its way into the deal, cutting Louis Group out of their original position. Their investment was now frozen, and capital loss was inevitable. The resulting stock turbulence would be hard to contain.


    Harold Louis never imagined his modestly scaled company could be so easily devoured. But from the very first time he saw Charles at the Louis estate, he had sensed the youth¡¯s ambition¡ªand the chilling weight of his presence.


    Charles leaned back into the executive chair, his movements elegant, his eyes once again returning to their habitual cold precision.


    Whatever the personal entanglement, Harold was his future father-in-law¡ªthe man deserved a proper audience.


    "Let him up," Charles said mildly.


    Giles brought up Harold himself. The older man, dressed in formal business attire, appeared stiff and ill-at-ease. At the moment he stepped into the office, a fleeting trace of anxiety flickered across his face.


    "Sit," Charles said evenly.


    He wore only a forest green striped shirt, the top two buttons carelessly undone. When Harold walked in, Charles gestured toward the couch not far from his desk and pressed the intercom. "Novia, bring us a cup of Longjing tea."


    A faint sheen of sweat gathered at Harold¡¯s temples. Under Charles¡¯s penetrating gaze, he walked over and sat down with a stiffness he hadn¡¯t felt even in his dealings with Derrick. Facing the son, he found himself somehow... unsettled.


    "Chairman Louis, what a coincidence. I just got back to the country today," Charles said first, breaking the quiet tension in the room. Every twitch of expression on Harold¡¯s face was neatly catalogued in Charles¡¯s mind. He allowed a foxlike smirk to curl his lips and sat opposite the man. At 183 centimeters, his tall figure sank into the leather sofa like brush strokes soaked in ink¡ªgraceful, powerful, composed. He was a painting come to life.


    No wonder Elvira had been so obsessed with him. He was a man of mystery¡ªand undeniable allure. Harold¡¯s thoughts wandered, involuntarily.


    "Is that so? For someone like Boss Charles to spare time for a man like me... I¡¯m flattered," Harold said, lifting his eyes to the man seated like a silent predator. One hand rested loosely on the chair¡¯s armrest, and even without a single frown, Charles exuded an oppressive aura that made Harold instinctively lower his voice.


    Novia came in with the tea¡ªLongjing for Harold, black coffee for Charles, as always.


    Clearly, Harold had no idea that Janet had been abroad with Charles.


    Charles smiled coldly and made a slight "please" gesture, prompting Harold to finally lift his tea. He took a tentative sip, stalling for composure. Charles, on the other hand, had no patience left for small talk.


    Louis Group had made it this far only because of Anila¡¯s father¡¯s influence. And now, with such a gaping hole in their financials, if Harold couldn¡¯t patch it, everything he¡¯d worked for would come crashing down.


    And the woman he once threw away¡ªCornelia¡ªhis regret over that decision had long begun to rot inside him.


    "To be honest, Boss, I¡¯ve come today to ask a favor," Harold finally spoke, his composure barely holding. His hands were clasped together, eyes filled with unspoken pleas as he looked at Charles.


    "A favor?" Charles let out a soft, scornful laugh. When he lifted his gaze to Harold¡¯s cautious expression, he found it difficult to detect even a trace of resemblance between this man and Janet.


    He had given her life¡ªonly to discard her.


    A girl barely twenty had been traded like a pawn on his political chessboard. Charles could almost picture the resignation on Janet¡¯s face the day she was married into the Elwin family.


    "And what reason do you think you have to convince me to help you?" Charles asked bluntly. He was not one to dance around words. Harold¡¯s groveling, Louis Group¡¯s dire straits¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about charity. If anything, he was simply balancing the scales¡ªfor Janet.


    "Then... for Elvira¡¯s sake, I ask Boss to show some mercy..." Harold finally ventured, voice tight. He knew Elvira had always held unspoken feelings for Charles, and once upon a time, they¡¯d even seemed close.


    "I¡¯m not particularly close with Miss Louis," Charles cut him off without hesitation. He could see the way Harold¡¯s face twitched. A faintly sinister smile crept across Charles¡¯s lips. Harold was just the beginning. Elvira¡ªthat woman¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even started dealing with her yet.


    "Then what about Janet? She¡¯s from the Elwin family now. For her sake, could you..." Harold forced the words out, though his guilt toward Janet only deepened with every syllable. The lavish dowry Elwin House had provided for the wedding¡ªhe had pinned all his hopes on that match.


    "And what makes you think marrying into the Elwin family guarantees her any special favor?" Charles stood up, his voice slicing through the room like a blade. "Chairman Louis, a daughter married is like water spilled¡ªirretrievable. You try to use Janet as leverage? I¡¯ll show no mercy."


    He had never intended to leave Harold a way out. The web he¡¯d spun with his own hands was set¡ªand the Louis family would walk into it, one by one.


    "Boss..." Harold¡¯s voice trembled. Today, he had seen firsthand what they all whispered¡ªCharles was cold-blooded. Once he locked onto a target, he never wavered. If only he had known Charles was doing all this for Janet... would he have regretted discarding his own daughter so easily?


    "But," Charles added with a glint of amusement¡ªalmost predatory, "I could offer you... another way out."


    There was a sharp edge to his smile¡ªalmost bloodthirsty.


    The Louis family had two daughters. Janet had been their sacrificial lamb once. Now, would they be just as willing to sacrifice Elvira?


    "Please, Boss. I¡¯m listening..." Harold grasped at the faint thread of hope. The moment Charles¡¯s tone shifted, his dull eyes lit up again. Every word from this man could change the tide of fate¡ªand Harold knew it.


    "I hear the newly established ZT Group has already carved out a strong foothold in A City¡¯s financial market. Perhaps... you should consider working with the ambitious President Shang. You know, Manfred¡ªthat name may just carry more weight than Charles in the near future."


    Charles¡¯s tone was casual, but every word was laced with razor-sharp intent. He gave Harold a pat on the shoulder¡ªlight, but suffocating.


    "And besides, your daughter Miss Elvira is both intelligent and beautiful. I imagine President Shang would find her... quite appealing."


    A smile played on his lips, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Hidden beneath his gentlemanly demeanor was a blade aimed straight at the heart.


    Two birds with one stone.


    He had been keeping a close eye on Manfred for some time now. That man¡¯s approach toward Janet wasn¡¯t as innocent as it seemed. He and August had clearly coordinated their moves¡ªinside and out. Neither was a simple character.


    During those six years in America, August had changed. He was no longer the timid, incompetent boy he used to be. Charles could see the same flame of vengeance in both men¡ªand what worried him most was that their target had shifted to Janet.


    August must have realized something¡ªmust have decided to act. If that was the case... it meant Janet was already in the line of fire.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59-perfect wife

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59-perfect wifeCharles¡¯s smile sent a chill down Harold¡¯s spine. Only after carefully dissecting the meaning behind those words did he realize what this man was implying¡ª


    He was suggesting Harold hand over his elder daughter to another man.


    Manfred.


    That name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Harold either.


    As he exited Black Rock Co., Harold turned for one last look. The glaring sunlight framed the towering inverted-triangle skyscraper, making his eyes ache. It took a moment for him to regain his composure and sanity.


    Should he continue relying on Janet for help... or let Elvira get close to Manfred?


    Harold was torn.


    From the 88th floor, Charles stood behind the venetian blinds, gazing down at the black dot far below. Though he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he knew his words had hit their mark. Now, it was just a matter of watching the dominoes fall.


    During his time abroad, Charles had delegated many of Black Rock Co.¡¯s key projects to August. As for ZT Group¡¯s deliberate interference, Charles had told Giles to turn a blind eye¡ªas long as they didn¡¯t breach internal confidentiality. Sometimes, giving your enemies enough rope was the best way to ensure they hung themselves.


    "Giles, pull up Janet¡¯s past records¡ªI want everything, in full detail." He pressed the direct line to his assistant¡¯s office, voice calm yet determined.


    He had been contemplating this for a long time.


    If he was going to reclaim everything for her, he needed to know every single part of her story.


    Janet had slept the whole afternoon. By the time she came downstairs, the sky outside was already beginning to dim.


    Seeing the warm light spilling from the kitchen, she hurried toward it, gently dismissing the housekeeper who had been preparing dinner.


    This time, she wanted to cook for Charles herself.


    Laundry and cooking¡ªthese simple, humble tasks were nothing new for the once-privileged second daughter of the Louis family. She had grown used to them.


    When Charles returned home, the sight that greeted him was that of a serene woman in an apron, the long strands of her hair loosely clipped up with a crystal pin, revealing her slender, fair neck. There was a soft glow about her¡ªgentle and calming. Even her movements carried a quiet, feminine charm.


    He leaned against the doorway, silently watching the scene lit by warm kitchen light.


    And for the first time, this place... felt like home.


    "Looks like I need to marry you sooner, my sweet Janet¡ªyou¡¯re too good at playing the perfect wife."


    The clay pot on the stove bubbled gently. Janet, focused on watching the soup, was startled by the sudden voice behind her. Before she could turn, a pair of warm, steady hands wrapped around her waist. The familiar scent of Dior quickly drowned out the aroma of the kitchen.


    "You¡¯re back?" she asked, glancing over her shoulder, lifting her chin to look at him. Her slightly parted lips shimmered under the kitchen light¡ªso inviting that Charles leaned down and captured them in a kiss.


    His tongue slipped past her lips with practiced ease, teasing and tangling with hers, tasting her, nibbling gently. His hands, once resting innocently on her waist, had already slipped under her thin sleepwear, fingers working their way toward the clasp of her bra¡ª


    "Wait... go take a shower first. Dinner¡¯s almost ready," Janet suddenly pushed him away, voice breathless.


    Her flushed cheeks glowed under the golden light, delicate and translucent. Charles swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing once before he reluctantly let her go and turned out of the kitchen.


    If he stayed any longer, forget dinner¡ªhe might just devour her instead.


    He was now dressed in a cream-colored loungewear set, his posture elegant, damp hair swept back casually. The sharp contours of his face and the laid-back confidence in his walk made Janet stare in a bit of a daze as he approached her.


    "Silly girl, is dinner ready? I¡¯m starving," he teased, hooking a finger under her nose in an affectionate gesture that came so naturally from him it left her momentarily stunned.


    Flustered, Janet handed him a bowl of rice. Charles had already begun eating, savoring each bite with a contented hum.


    "My wife is amazing¡ªevery part of her is exactly to my liking," he suddenly quipped, winking at her playfully.


    Janet rolled her eyes in mock annoyance, cheeks flushing deeper. "Who¡¯s your wife?"


    The word wife rolled off his tongue so naturally, her heart skipped a beat. Janet couldn¡¯t help but realize¡ªshe was falling deeper under his spell. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She never noticed before how duplicitous he could be: the cold, revered CEO at the office, feared by all... yet always managing to say the most scandalous things to her when she least expected it.


    "You¡¯re already mine. If you don¡¯t marry me, who¡¯d dare take you?"


    "Good girl."


    Charles gently patted her cheek, the way a teacher might praise an obedient student. His tone was affectionate, almost teasing as he leaned in closer to her, his nearness once again sending a shy blush across Janet¡¯s face. She silently scolded herself¡ªwhy was she always so compliant when it came to him?


    His voice had some sort of spell over her, luring her in before she even realized she was sinking.


    Dinner ended in a flurry of exchanged glances and silent flirtation. When Janet instinctively got up to clean the dishes, Charles stopped her, not wanting those fair hands of hers to touch another drop of water.


    "Let the maid handle it tomorrow," he said gently.


    Janet only responded with three simple words: "I¡¯m used to it."


    Charles said nothing more, but there was a flicker of something tender in his gaze. He had long noticed that compared to Elvira¡¯s delicate hands, Janet¡¯s bore subtle signs of labor¡ªslightly rougher, slightly worn.


    Later, as Janet walked back to the room, freshly finished with the dishes, a thought hit her:


    This villa had so many bedrooms.


    Was she really going to share one with Charles?


    She wasn¡¯t exactly a conservative woman¡ªafter all, they had already crossed the line physically¡ªbut still, something didn¡¯t sit right. She had been his sister-in-law, and now she was... this? Derrick would never accept it. And perhaps, she thought, she shouldn¡¯t be hiding under Charles¡¯s wing like some kept woman.


    Just as she paused outside the bedroom door, footsteps stilling, Charles sensed her hesitation.


    Several minutes passed before the doorknob finally turned.


    When Janet entered, he was standing by the liquor cabinet, turned slightly away, his face partially obscured by the fringe falling over his forehead. Even so, she could sense the fatigue in his posture.


    "You¡¯ve been drinking?" she asked softly, stepping closer. The faint scent of alcohol greeted her immediately.


    But before she could say another word, Charles had already pulled her into his arms, backing her against the cabinet. He kissed her with no warning¡ªdeep, fierce, almost desperate. As if he were trying to drown something inside him.


    Janet¡¯s lips parted in surprise, and she felt something cool and bitter slip into her mouth. She choked, coughing between gasps for air.


    "I forgot," Charles murmured as he finally let her go, his breath slightly uneven. "You don¡¯t handle alcohol well."


    The memory came back to him¡ªhow they first met. She¡¯d drunkenly climbed into his car that night, dazed and unaware... and he had taken her straight to the hotel.

 Chapter 60- guilt

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60- guiltAlthough nothing happened that night, Charles still remembered the way she looked¡ªdazed, vulnerable.


    If it had been another man who found her instead of him, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine what might¡¯ve happened.


    "How do you know that?" Janet¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity. His tone... there was something hidden beneath his words.


    She could barely handle a few light beers¡ªlet alone this strong liquor. Her head was already starting to spin.


    "Silly girl," Charles murmured, still holding her close. His voice dipped low, warm against her skin. "You got drunk that night and climbed into my car. If you hadn¡¯t run into me... who knows what would¡¯ve happened to you."


    Janet¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened even more.


    That drunken night¡ªthe man who had seen her fully exposed¡ª


    It was... him?


    "You¡¯re only realizing it now? Regretting it already?" Charles chuckled and tapped her on the nose, a teasing glint in his eyes.


    "It... it was you?" she stammered, face flushing bright red.


    Charles nodded with a slight smirk.


    Back then, she hadn¡¯t remembered what the man looked like. She had dismissed the whole incident as a hazy, embarrassing dream. But now that she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t deny the unease she had always felt about it.


    Looking back on how much of a mess she¡¯d been that night, Janet cringed a little inside.


    Maybe... it was fate. Maybe that chaotic night was the start of something destined.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t recognized him when they met at Black Rock Co.¡ªbut he had recognized her instantly.


    Now she understood what that probing look in his eyes had meant.


    "It was me," Charles confirmed, catching her delicate fingers in his own. His gaze burned into her, filled with unmistakable desire. Janet felt her whole body flush under his stare.


    "Then... then you undressed me?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper, eyes dropping to avoid his.


    "I saw everything worth seeing," he said, laughter dancing in his voice, "touched everything worth touching."


    Her face turned crimson.


    God, this man had no filter.


    Then she felt his breath, hot against her neck.


    "And what we didn¡¯t do that night... why don¡¯t we make up for it tonight?"


    His voice oozed temptation, a wicked sweetness dripping from every syllable.


    One hand cupped her cheek, coaxing her gently.


    It was hard to believe¡ªhe had spent that night beside her, untouched, unmoved... and done absolutely nothing. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But tonight?


    Tonight, he clearly had different plans.


    "What... what did you say?" Janet licked her lips nervously.


    That simple, unconscious motion sent a bolt of desire through Charles. He nearly lost control, barely suppressing the urge to pin her down right there. His voice came out low and husky, brushing against her ear like a caress.


    "Wasn¡¯t it obvious? You were always meant to be mine."


    "But... aren¡¯t I already yours now?" Janet whispered, her palm bracing against his chest. She could feel the heat of him¡ªhis breath, his heartbeat, the dangerous closeness of his body.


    She¡¯d never noticed before just how dangerously charming he was.


    Like Little Red Riding Hood finally realizing the wolf had teeth¡ªand she was trapped in his gaze.


    "Janet," he said, taking her hand. His tone softened, deepened. "Once or twice won¡¯t be enough. I want a lifetime. Say you¡¯ll be mine. Always."


    Before she could respond, he spun her gently around and swept her onto the dark, soft mattress. She gasped, startled, as he moved above her¡ªyet her body responded before her mind could catch up.


    She nodded.


    Even that small gesture sent a wave of satisfaction through Charles.


    Bathed in the soft amber light, he gazed at her delicate features, then leaned down to kiss the curve of her neck. She tensed slightly beneath him, and so he paused¡ªheld still.


    "Janet," he murmured, voice trembling slightly, "no matter what happens... stay. Don¡¯t ever leave me."


    She didn¡¯t understand what stirred such desperation in his voice. Still, she whispered back, "I won¡¯t. Everything I am... it¡¯s yours."


    Whether it was the warmth of the wine, his words, or simply his presence¡ªsomething in her melted.


    Hearing her promise, Charles moved with intention¡ªclothing discarded, bodies pressing close, the distance between them vanishing in a heartbeat.


    She gasped softly, voice caught in her throat, surrendering to the rhythm they now shared. The earlier hesitation had long since evaporated, replaced by trust, warmth, and something deeper she couldn¡¯t name.


    Their bodies moved in sync, sweat and breath entwining in the dim light, crafting a wordless symphony of heat and heart.


    Meanwhile, downstairs¡ª


    "Dad... what did you just say?"


    Elvira had just finished a late-night snack and was about to head upstairs when Harold called out to her¡ªwaiting until Anila was gone.


    What he told her, the decision he had clearly mulled over for a long time, left her completely stunned.


    "Well... our Louis Group is facing a financial crisis right now. I have no choice but to ask Manfred for help," Harold confessed, voice heavy with guilt.


    He knew all too well how pathetic it sounded¡ªonce again using his daughter as a bargaining chip. But his eldest daughter? She wasn¡¯t someone easy to manipulate.


    Elvira¡¯s expression froze the moment she heard Manfred¡¯s name. A chill ran down her spine.


    She still remembered the banquet at Shengshi. That night, she had shoved Janet into the pool. Charles and Manfred had both jumped in after her¡ªand shockingly, Manfred had even retaliated by pushing her in too. She had been humiliated. She hadn¡¯t dared to leave her house for days afterward.


    They¡¯d only met once, but that had been more than enough. Manfred was a dangerous man, infamous for his cold methods and unpredictable temper.


    Now her father expected her to walk straight into the lion¡¯s den? Was he insane?


    Besides, her heart was set on Charles. No other man could hold her attention.


    But it had been over a month since she last saw him¡ªhe seemed to have vanished entirely.


    "Please, Elvira," Harold said, trying to sound calm but desperate. "Just this once, help your father. Charles knows people well¡ªhe said Manfred would help, and I believe he will."


    Hearing Charles¡¯ name, Elvira¡¯s eyes lit up. She perked up immediately, her mind skipping over the financial woes.


    "You spoke to Charles? He¡¯s back?" she asked quickly, her voice suddenly eager.


    She didn¡¯t care about the company¡¯s future. Even if Louis Group collapsed, she still had her grandfather¡¯s backing. What she didn¡¯t know was¡ªLouis Group and Zanya were already hollow shells of their former selves.


    "Elvira," Harold said, softening his tone, "I¡¯m only asking you to try to get close to Manfred. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t force you. Just try. For me."


    He looked tired. He no longer carried the pride of a father, and Elvira¡¯s infatuation with Charles only made him sigh inwardly. If Charles had ever cared about her, Harold wouldn¡¯t have had to beg for help at all.


    "You swear?" Elvira narrowed her eyes.


    When Harold nodded in earnest, she finally said, "Fine. I¡¯ll try."

 Chapter 61- I’m Janet’s sister

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61- I¡¯m Janet¡¯s sister"Are you coming with me to the company, or will you stay at home?"


    When Janet opened her eyes, Charles was already standing before her, dressed neatly in a silver tailored suit with a deep red tie. His hair was strong but not flashy, framing a pair of sharp, calculating eyes. His handsome appearance, combined with a hint of laziness in his demeanor, made Janet momentarily dazed.


    "I..." Janet hesitated to answer, but Charles cut in before she could finish, "Forget it, you¡¯d better stay at home."


    He couldn¡¯t guarantee whether Derrick would show up at the company again, and as long as Janet was by his side, he knew Derrick wouldn¡¯t give up.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you want me to go to the company?" Janet sat up, hugging the blanket around her. The room was filled with his masculine presence. Her big eyes never blinked as they fixed on him, afraid to miss a single expression on his face.


    "Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get tired? Don¡¯t overthink it. Just rest for a few days. If you want anything to eat, ask Aunt Fang to make it for you."


    Aunt Fang was the housekeeper, and Charles had already treated Janet as the lady of the house, deserving the best care.


    "Charles!" Janet grabbed his arm. There was no abnormal expression on his calm face, but she knew Derrick must have said something to him. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden, so she didn¡¯t insist further.


    "Then... can I go find Peggy?"


    "You can. But if any strangers come looking for you, don¡¯t talk to them, okay?" Charles patted her cheek, leaving a gentle kiss before standing up and making a phone call, then walking out.


    When Janet stepped outside, she realized the call had been to summon a driver. She wasn¡¯t sure if Charles wanted to keep track of her or was simply sending her off safely.


    Meanwhile, Harold had already learned Manfred¡¯s schedule inside out. He knew that every Wednesday, Manfred visited the most exclusive gym in City A, so he arranged for Elvira to keep watch.


    When Manfred finally emerged, dressed head-to-toe in black¡ªa low-neck T-shirt and matching pants¡ªand wearing sunglasses, Elvira couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear.


    The second time she saw him, the memory of her pounding heart from their first encounter made Elvira swallow nervously. She straightened her back and walked forward, quickly replacing her fear with confidence. No man had ever resisted her charm¡ªwhy should she fear him?


    Accidentally, Elvira bumped into the man walking toward her. Acting on instinct, she tilted her body coquettishly and fell directly into his arms. Manfred reflexively pushed away the woman drenched in perfume. Apparently, he still hadn¡¯t recognized her as the same woman who had pushed Janet into the pool that day.


    To him, women were just another category of humans.


    "Manfred!"


    Elvira, pushed aside and humiliated, stumbled into the nearby corridor. Frustrated, she called after the man who didn¡¯t even glance back. He was the second man besides Charles who wouldn¡¯t fall for her. His innate ruthlessness made her blurt out his name. When he finally turned, walking step by step toward her and squatting before her, the vast shadows around them wrapped her like a trap¡ªand she realized she had provoked a tiger.


    "Woman, don¡¯t tempt fate. If I catch you again, you¡¯re dead!"


    Manfred pushed up his sunglasses and glanced sideways at the woman on the floor, vaguely familiar but still unable to place her.


    He didn¡¯t have time to deal with every woman throwing themselves at him. Rising to his feet, Manfred flicked off imaginary dust from his clothes, stylishly turned, and walked away.


    "Wait, please wait! I¡¯m Janet¡¯s sister. I¡¯ve come to ask for your help!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elvira scrambled to her feet, chasing after him, speaking hurriedly once she realized he hadn¡¯t recognized her.


    As expected, Manfred halted when he heard Janet¡¯s name. He turned and scrutinized Elvira from head to toe with incredulous eyes, finally dismissing her with two words: "Not possible."


    How could Janet be this woman¡¯s sister? They were worlds apart.


    "Fine, tell Janet to come find me. Whatever she needs, I¡¯ll help!"


    Manfred gave a wicked smile, his charming grin stunning Elvira. Such a darkly handsome man¡ªwhen he smiled like that, the scenery around seemed to lose its color.


    By the time she snapped back to reality, Manfred had already jumped into a sleek sports car parked across the street. Seated beside him was a man in white¡ªelegant and refined. Elvira didn¡¯t catch his face clearly, but sensed the same aura she had felt from Charles.


    "Janet again!" Elvira shot a spiteful glance at the departing sleek black sedan. How could all these men be blind, seeing only Janet? But no denying it¡ªsince leaving the Louis family, Janet had shed her stiff, old-fashioned image and become even more beautiful. If only she had scratched her face back then!


    "Janet, I feel like someone¡¯s watching you!" Peggy sat across from Janet during their meal. Outside, in the black sports car, a pair of eyes continued to observe Janet¡¯s every move.


    "Well, Peggy, actually..." Janet was hesitating, unsure how to explain her relationship with Charles. It was already established; Peggy would find out sooner or later.


    "Confess freely, resist harshly!" Peggy¡¯s eyes narrowed, already noticing the subtle blush and feminine coyness on Janet¡¯s cheeks¡ªexpressions she had never seen from her before.


    She also knew Janet had followed Charles abroad. When Janet called her on her birthday, she said it was a business trip with Charles, but Peggy had already guessed the truth.


    "So you¡¯re hooking up with your own uncle-in-law!" Peggy almost spat out her food in surprise. She had no idea Janet was married¡ªthis stubborn girl had kept it from her all along.


    "Don¡¯t say it like that! I met Charles first!" Janet defended herself quickly. She was already at Black Rock Co. before marrying Philip. And now knowing Charles was the man she ran into when she got drunk filled her heart with happiness.


    "Wow, calling your uncle-in-law and boss so affectionately, Janet, looks like your springtime has come!" Peggy had never met Charles in person, but just hearing his name was shocking enough. Now that he was Janet¡¯s man, she was even more stunned.


    "But what about our dashing Mr. Shang?" Peggy rested her chin on her hand, eyeing Janet carefully. Suddenly, she caught sight of a figure appearing at the door and nudged Janet to look behind her.

 Chapter 62- Help—!

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62- Help¡ª!"Speak of the devil!" Peggy¡¯s voice rang out nearby. When Janet turned, it seemed the newcomers had already spotted them. Manfred and August approached, flanked by their usual two shadows. Janet¡¯s mind flashed back to the kiss in the company parking lot, and when she looked at Manfred, her eyes darkened with unease.


    "Janet, didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡ªwhat a coincidence!" August sat down beside her, while Manfred took the seat opposite. Being sandwiched between the two men made Janet¡¯s breath come in cautious, shallow bursts.


    "Peggy, darling, you don¡¯t mind sitting with Manfred, do you?" Manfred¡¯s ease and lack of formality surprised Janet. She knew he was close with Peggy, but what was she¡ªjust the third wheel?


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten Charles¡¯s warning: keep your distance from both August and Manfred.


    Clearly, there was some secret between those two she wasn¡¯t privy to. But she stood firmly on Charles¡¯s side; she wouldn¡¯t let him misunderstand anything else.


    "Of course not! The more the merrier!" Peggy shot a glance at the athletic Manfred, then at August beside Janet. Her gaze lingered with admiration. She had never seen a man so pure and clean-looking¡ªdressed all in white, with what looked like wings on his back. The radiant aura made it hard for her to look away.


    "Girl, don¡¯t get any ideas¡ªI¡¯ve got a girlfriend already," Manfred said coldly, catching Peggy¡¯s admiring look. His warning was calm but unmistakable.


    Janet saw it clearly¡ªthere was a possessiveness between lovers in his tone. But was Manfred trying to ward Peggy off, or hiding something else?


    As far as Janet knew, August hated women¡ªhow could he possibly have a sweetheart?


    "Hey, she hasn¡¯t even said anything yet, why are you butting in?" Peggy¡¯s face flushed, embarrassed at being called out. She grabbed the spoon before her and lightly tapped Manfred¡¯s head. August just smiled faintly, neither denying Manfred¡¯s words nor responding to Peggy¡¯s teasing.


    "You went abroad with Charles. Uncle was furious. Aren¡¯t you going back to live at home now?" August turned to Janet, who remained silent. He didn¡¯t know about her divorce from Philip, nor that it was his revealing Janet¡¯s pregnancy to Derrick that caused her miscarriage. A trace of guilt still lingered in his heart.


    "Yeah," Janet replied softly, unsure what else to say.


    "So... you¡¯re already with him?" August¡¯s eyes flickered with panic. Faced with Janet¡¯s cold demeanor, he was afraid to hear the words he had long refused to admit.


    Janet¡¯s tacit confirmation was the last straw for August. She had become Charles¡¯s woman¡ªdoomed to be his enemy.


    Peggy listened absentmindedly to their conversation. August was actually Charles¡¯s cousin, which made Janet and August related by marriage¡ªadding another layer of meaning to Peggy¡¯s feelings toward August.


    "He doesn¡¯t like getting close to women. Don¡¯t get too close to him," Janet whispered to Peggy inside the restroom. Not to mention the suggestive relationship between August and Manfred, but August¡¯s reserved nature was beyond what Peggy, who wore her emotions on her sleeve, could handle. Janet knew the sadness he carried made him unable to accept any woman.


    In a way, that quiet temperament was somewhat similar to Charles¡¯s.


    "Janet, are you kidding? Doesn¡¯t like women¡ªdoes that mean he likes men?" Peggy laughed it off. Manfred had once said the same thing, and Janet hadn¡¯t taken it seriously then. But now, with so many similarities and oddities between them, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    "I didn¡¯t even know Manfred had such a close brother. Look¡ªthey¡¯re wearing the same earrings!" Peggy had noticed the matching earrings on both men, but hadn¡¯t thought much beyond that.


    "Peggy, you don¡¯t understand him. I don¡¯t even understand him. You two aren¡¯t compatible," Janet said firmly. She knew August was the son of Charles¡¯s late uncle, Norman. After studying in America, he returned and joined Black Rock Co. But Janet saw no warmth or kinship in them¡ªonly a palpable hostility.


    "I like a challenge. Don¡¯t worry, Janet, August is my next target!" Peggy¡¯s confident grin left Janet with no reason to argue further.


    From another perspective, Peggy¡¯s outgoing optimism probably matched August¡¯s bright and healthy demeanor when Janet first met him.


    "You go ahead. I¡¯m leaving first," Janet said as they walked out of the restroom together. Her eyes scanned toward the exit, her mind repeating Charles¡¯s warning¡ªshe wanted no trouble from either man.


    Just as Janet stepped outside, she spotted the black sports car parked nearby. With a helpless sigh, she started walking forward¡ªwhen suddenly, two black shadows lunged at her from the side, clamping hands over her mouth. Janet struggled in terror as a dark shadow enveloped her head. Who were these people? What did they want?


    The driver sitting in the car saw Janet being abducted by these men and immediately jumped out, rushing forward to fight the tall, dark figures.


    "Help¡ª!" Janet desperately tried to break free from the men¡¯s grasp. This was a public place¡ªhow dare they act so recklessly?


    But her strength was utterly useless. As Janet¡¯s body was dragged toward the sports car parked at the far end, she widened her eyes in resignation, just as a tall figure behind her broke her free from the grasp of the men in black.


    "Run!" Manfred struck one of the men in the abdomen with a side kick, then followed with a punch to another. He grabbed Janet¡¯s hand and ran with all his might. The relentless pursuit behind them made Janet too frightened to look back¡ªshe only knew a powerful force was pulling her forward. In that moment, her hostility toward Manfred lessened a little.


    "Shit!" Manfred cursed under his breath, sprinting to the roadside to stop a passing motorcycle. He lifted Janet onto it and jumped on behind her just as the men sped up in a high-performance Ferrari chasing after them.


    "Hold on tight!" Manfred¡¯s tousled hair whipped wildly in the wind. He shot Janet a reassuring glance before the motorcycle roared like a runaway blade, tearing straight ahead. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janet had never been on such a thrilling and dangerous ride. The wind howling past her ears stung her face painfully, and her body felt like it was about to come apart. Fearfully, she clung tightly to Manfred¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 63- You’re a freak

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63- You¡¯re a freakThe motorcycle roared as it shot up the overpass, weaving through traffic like a phantom. When they dropped down onto a side road, Janet glanced back¡ª


    the red Ferrari that had been tailing them was nowhere in sight.


    Manfred didn¡¯t slow down. In fact, the bike only picked up more speed. Janet, clutching him tightly, shouted something into the wind, unsure if he heard her. With a sharp turn, they veered off into a narrow path. When the bike finally skidded to a stop, the vast ocean stretched out before them, waves crashing violently against the shore.


    Janet could barely stand when Manfred lifted her off the bike. Her legs buckled as soon as they touched the ground.


    "You should have more faith in my skills. I¡¯m a racing legend, after all," Manfred said with a grin, helping her sit on a rock by the shore.


    Her face was pale as paper, her long, silky hair a tangled mess in the sea breeze. Manfred reached out gently, tucking the loose strands behind her ear. When she curled up, shivering with her arms around herself, he leaned back against her and let his body warmth wrap around her.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Janet¡¯s heart began to thaw.


    "Thank you..." she murmured, still unsure who those people were. But she had her suspicions. Charles had warned her never to trust strangers. And those men... They¡¯d definitely come for her.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Janet," Manfred said softly, tilting his head against her back. "And yet, you still manage to surprise me."


    The salty breeze carried the faint scent of her perfume, igniting something strange and primal in his chest.


    "What about Peggy and August? Why are you the only one here?" Janet finally asked, her voice barely louder than the waves. In the chaos, she had only seen Manfred. Was it a coincidence? Or had he come here on purpose?


    "I came for you," he replied simply. "If I hadn¡¯t shown up, you¡¯d be in their hands by now."


    There was no arrogance in his voice, just calm certainty. Janet couldn¡¯t see the gentle smile on his face¡ªrelieved, genuine. She only felt the wind brushing against her cheeks as his words sank in, quieting the storm in her heart.


    "Are you cold?" he asked, voice low.


    The sea breeze cut through her thin jacket. Janet closed her eyes, leaning against him¡ªuntil she felt his breath suddenly near her face. She opened her eyes in alarm¡ªManfred¡¯s striking features were inches away.


    Her body reacted before her mind could. She jumped to her feet¡ªonly to trip and fall back hard.


    "You seem terrified of me getting close." His smile remained, but something behind his eyes darkened. "Care to explain why?"


    "I¨CI¡¯m not!" Janet forced herself to stay calm, brushing off the sand as she stood again.


    But when she lowered her head to avoid his burning gaze, Manfred reached out and seized her delicate chin. His expression twisted into something darker¡ªsomething she¡¯d never seen before.


    His eyes were ruthless.


    "In a place this deserted... if I forced myself on you, do you think Charles would still want you afterward?"


    Manfred¡¯s smile was twisted¡ªalmost bloodthirsty. But what terrified Janet more was the strange devotion in his eyes. She froze, paralyzed with shock.


    Her lips parted slightly¡ªsoft, trembling, almost inviting. Manfred leaned down and claimed them without hesitation. The taste of her was unfamiliar, intoxicating. In less than a second, Janet erupted, struggling with all her might to push him off.


    "Manfred! What the hell are you doing?!"


    She backed away, panic flooding her chest. In his dark, unhinged eyes, she could see the reflection of her own fear. He wasn¡¯t the Manfred she thought she knew. When she tried to run, clutching at her collar, he grabbed her arm.


    That lonely smile of his echoed across the vast, empty shore¡ªmaking her blood run cold.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Janet," he said softly. "Whatever Charles can give you, I can too. And the things he can¡¯t... I can still give them to you. Be mine."


    His fingers brushed over her lips, lingering. That familiar scent he¡¯d ignored for so long¡ªhow could she still make his heart race like this?


    He didn¡¯t know anymore. Was it desire? Or something deeper?


    Why her? Why did she make him feel this way?


    "Manfred, let go of me! You¡¯re insane!"


    Her forehead slammed into his chest, firm and unyielding. He smelled of smoke¡ªthick, heavy, masculine. It was jarring, so different from the clean, refined scent Charles always carried. Janet flinched and tried to pull away. But Manfred¡¯s grip tightened around her wrist.


    His eyes¡ªcold, sharp like steel mesh¡ªlocked her in place.


    He was unpredictable. Dangerous.


    Janet¡¯s thoughts spun, replaying everything he¡¯d just said. She glanced around¡ªnothing but the endless sea and a shore void of life. No one was coming. No one could hear her.


    He really might...


    "Don¡¯t come any closer! Stay away from me, you psycho!" Janet screamed, eyes shut tight. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what kind of twisted things he might do to her if he truly lost control. If that happened... she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d survive it.


    "Psycho? Now that hurts, Janet." Manfred let out a breathless laugh, watching her trembling body slump toward the sand.


    He reached out and caught her gently.


    But when his eyes fell to her neck, he saw it¡ªvivid marks, fresh and crimson, left behind by Charles the night before.


    Jealousy flared like a wildfire in his chest, and the darkness in his gaze deepened. But when he heard what Janet said next...


    His heart began to freeze.


    "You like men. You¡¯re a freak! A total lunatic! Let me go, you sick bastard!"


    Janet thrashed in his grip, kicking and struggling, doing everything she could to break free. But then¡ªshe saw it.


    That flash of sadness in Manfred¡¯s eyes. So quick, so subtle, but unmistakably real.


    Her breath caught.


    He hadn¡¯t hurt her. Not really. In fact, he¡¯d saved her earlier. Had protected her. Maybe she¡¯d gone too far...


    Sure enough, at the sting of her words, Manfred¡¯s arms suddenly fell away from her. He let her go.


    His expression had turned to ice.


    Janet didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t run. For a long moment, she just stared at him. Then he dropped to the ground like something broken¡ªlike a wounded beast retreating from battle. Strands of hair slipped over his face, hiding his eyes.


    But Janet could still see it¡ªthe pain.


    "Janet... you figured it out, didn¡¯t you?"


    His quiet voice struck something deep inside her. Manfred¡ªusually so carefree, always smirking, always mocking¡ªwas now silent and still. And in that stillness, Janet realized: there was so much she didn¡¯t know about this man.


    So many secrets hiding behind his perfect smile.


    A man like him... with such unusual desires... that wasn¡¯t normal, was it?


    "Manfred... you and August... are you both gay?" she asked hesitantly, sitting down beside him. She didn¡¯t care about the consequences anymore¡ªshe needed to know.


    He didn¡¯t flinch.


    "No," he said calmly. "We just hate women."


    Manfred turned to face her, his eyes sharp, focused. Janet¡¯s heart twisted. There was no anger there¡ªjust a strange, quiet bitterness. And yet her innocent, wide eyes still held sympathy.


    That, he thought bitterly, was the most ridiculous part of all.


    "You want to know why?" he asked.


    The grin returned to his lips¡ªcocky, playful, that familiar mask sliding back into place. It was as if the man who¡¯d spoken a moment ago had never existed.


    Janet nodded slowly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Above them, the once-clear sky began to darken, as if a storm were gathering just beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 64- A game of vengeance

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64- A game of vengeance"I once loved a woman," Manfred said slowly, the words trembling in his throat. "To me, she was an angel..."


    That word¡ªangel¡ªshook in his voice like a wound ripped open.


    Janet saw it¡ªan unmistakable glimmer of longing in his eyes. He must have loved her deeply, once. Maybe too deeply. And maybe... that¡¯s why he ended up hating women so much.


    "She... hurt you?" Janet asked quietly.


    Manfred covered his face with one hand, his voice turning bitter, laced with scorn. "She was a whore¡ªwilling to spread her legs for any man who looked her way. And I... I found out too late."


    He laughed¡ªharsh, cold.


    "Janet, do you know what it¡¯s like to see the woman you love beneath another man?" His tone cracked. "Do you know what it does to you?"


    It kills you. Inside and out.


    The image flooded his mind again. That face¡ªso deceptively pure, so heartbreakingly beautiful¡ªjust like Janet¡¯s. But when he walked in that day, she was beneath another man. Not just any man.


    His father.


    The memory still made him want to throw up.


    He never imagined she could be so good at pretending¡ªplaying the innocent, loving girlfriend while secretly sharing beds with multiple men. And the worst part?


    She chose his father over him.


    Because he didn¡¯t have money. Because everything he owned came from the Shang family. Because for her, benefit always came first.


    Maybe she had loved him, once. But her body had betrayed him long before her heart ever could.


    That scene from five years ago¡ªso vile, so humiliating¡ªwas etched deep into his soul like a brand. Since then, every woman¡¯s smile looked fake. Every glance, manipulative. He hated them all. Their lies. Their masks. Their scent. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was why he left it all behind and went to America.


    And there... he met August.


    Manfred used to think he was the one cursed by the gods.


    But in truth... it was August who was truly abandoned.


    "No..." Janet whispered, shaking her head. "How could something like that happen...?"


    She could barely picture it¡ªhow a woman could sleep with both Manfred and his father. And more. What kind of devastation would that bring to a young man¡¯s heart?


    It was brutal. Unforgivable.


    "Do you think I¡¯m pathetic?" Manfred smiled, a broken, hollow curve of his lips.


    Janet didn¡¯t answer. But her heart clenched painfully.


    Manfred turned his face away, the wind catching his hair as he spoke again.


    "No. The one you should pity... isn¡¯t me."


    His voice dropped.


    "It¡¯s August."


    He looked at her then¡ªhis gaze heavy with memories.


    "Do you want to know how we met?"


    Janet shook her head in disbelief.


    She never imagined that Manfred and August had known each other since their days in America. A wounded soul like Manfred had cast away everything he once owned... only to build the empire known as ZT Group. Perhaps, in some twisted way, he should thank that woman who broke him.


    "I first met August," Manfred began, his tone cold and distant, "in the most infamous host club in Chicago."


    Janet froze.


    "I had already grown numb to women¡¯s filth by then. But that night... I witnessed something even more unbearable." Manfred paused, eyes dark. "There was a man more broken than me."


    His voice trembled.


    "Do you know what I saw? August¡ªhe was only twenty at the time¡ªwas being forced to work as a host. That night alone, they made him serve fifty clients."


    Janet¡¯s heart clenched.


    "When I found him, he was lying there... half-conscious, covered in blood."


    Manfred¡¯s voice choked. "That was the first time I ever cried. For a man. For him."


    Others would never understand the bond they shared¡ªsomething deeper than friendship, beyond labels. Only the two of them knew what it meant to be shattered by the same kind of pain.


    Manfred¡¯s eyes glossed over, distant in memory. He could still see it¡ªAugust lying on the floor, bruised and bleeding. And yet, when Manfred crouched down beside him, tears falling freely...


    August smiled.


    He had the nerve to smile at him.


    "Why are you crying?" August had asked.


    Manfred couldn¡¯t answer.


    From that moment on, he took August away. He learned everything¡ªall of it. August had been sent to America by his uncle, not to study or live a better life, but to be thrown into hell.


    His very first year in America, he was trafficked into a host club. His body was sold night after night in a world soaked in blood and shame.


    Only those who¡¯d witnessed such carnage¡ªwho¡¯d seen the rivers of blood and heard the cries that tore through bone¡ªcould understand the depths of that hate.


    "They tore him apart," Manfred said, his fists clenched. "Those women... like ravenous beasts. They chewed up a twenty-year-old boy and spat out what was left."


    He was tall, yes¡ªbut skin and bone. A walking corpse.


    "The first time I helped him bathe," Manfred continued, his voice dropping, "his veins weren¡¯t even visible. Just skin over bones."


    And the club owner?


    A sadist.


    He would break August¡¯s bones for fun. Twist his joints. Tear at his body as if he were nothing but a toy.


    All of it... orchestrated from the shadows. By one man.


    Derrick.


    The same Derrick who had destroyed August¡¯s family¡ªwho had murdered his parents and buried him alive in shame.


    Now, August lived with only one thing fueling him:


    Hatred.


    From that day on, August developed a deep, almost pathological fear of women.


    Even during his time at school, no female students were allowed within a hundred meters of him. And apart from Manfred, he let no one get close.


    To August, Manfred wasn¡¯t just a friend¡ªhe was a guardian angel. His only light in a world drowned in shadows.


    Ever since, August wore only white.


    Not because he liked it, but because his heart had become too dark. If he didn¡¯t surround himself with something bright... he feared he would sink forever into the mire of his memories¡ªmemories too horrific to name.


    Even now, he woke from nightmares drenched in sweat, gasping for breath.


    Only sleeping pills kept the night terrors at bay.


    And only Manfred knew all of it.


    They had endured five years of hell together¡ªand finally, they had returned to this city.


    Janet¡¯s eyes blurred with tears.


    "No... That can¡¯t be true!" she cried, shaking her head. "It¡¯s not possible!"


    How could a man like August¡ªa man so pure, so refined¡ªhave suffered something so cruel?


    She remembered the first time she saw him: just a silhouette, clad entirely in white.


    She¡¯d thought his obsession with cleanliness and his harsh rejection of women was strange...


    Now she understood.


    They weren¡¯t quirks.


    They were scars.


    "Of course it¡¯s true," Manfred said quietly. For the first time, he revealed the truth about him and August¡ªto her, the daughter of their enemy¡ªas if she were the only one in the world he could trust.


    Janet trembled.


    "How... How could anyone be so cruel?" she whispered.


    Her heart ached. For August. For the innocent man who looked like an angel but had been dragged through hell.


    He wasn¡¯t dirty. Not at all.


    "He¡¯s not like that because he¡¯s weak, Janet," Manfred said, his voice low but laced with fury. "It¡¯s because Derrick is a monster. Now you see it, don¡¯t you? Cold-blooded. Calculating. Manipulative."


    Janet¡¯s breath hitched.


    "His son... Charles... is no different."


    Manfred¡¯s words fell like hammers. "They¡¯re trying to destroy August. Just like they destroyed his parents."


    "No¡ªstop!" Janet covered her ears, refusing to listen. "My father would never...!"


    But even as the words left her lips, she knew how empty they sounded.


    Derrick.


    A man who had already tried to kill her unborn child¡ªhis own grandson.


    Would he hesitate to crush a nephew he never cared for?


    Her whole body shook.


    She clutched her belly as if to shield the child growing inside her.


    It was all too much.


    From the moment she met August, she realized¡ªshe had been caught in something far darker than she ever imagined.


    A game of vengeance.


    A cycle of pain.


    And now, she was part of it.

 Chapter 65- so monstrous

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65- so monstrous"He¡¯s a devil, Janet. There¡¯s nothing Derrick wouldn¡¯t do."


    Manfred¡¯s voice was cold, almost reverent in its hatred.


    He didn¡¯t just know Derrick¡ªhe had studied him.


    Back in America, that name was burned into his memory like a scar.


    He made it his mission.


    So that one day... August could step over Derrick¡¯s bones, smiling, while Derrick wept in ruin.


    Janet¡¯s fingers clenched. Her breath caught in her throat.


    "So... you and August..." Her voice trembled, but her gaze was clear. "You approached me with a purpose. Didn¡¯t you?"


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Not anymore.


    She remembered the way August had hinted at the truth in the elevator¡ªthat night she married Philip, it had been Charles beside her in bed. August had known. He¡¯d known everything.


    Every time she was around them, she could feel it¡ªthat hostility behind their eyes. That unspoken tension between the brothers.


    And Charles... he¡¯d warned her over and over again to stay away from August.


    He wasn¡¯t just being possessive. He was trying to protect her.


    Janet could feel it now¡ªCharles¡¯s feelings for her had always been real.


    But still... when she thought of August, when she remembered what he had suffered... her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for him.


    Even if, at some point, he had wanted to use her for revenge...


    Could she really blame him?


    After all, she was an Elwin. Charles¡¯s woman. Part of the family that destroyed him.


    But how... how could she stop this? How could she break the chain of hatred that bound them all together?


    She didn¡¯t want August¡¯s life to be defined by vengeance.


    Hadn¡¯t he already suffered enough?


    And Derrick... that man. How could someone be so monstrous?


    She didn¡¯t even remember how she got home.


    All Janet knew was that by the time she returned to the East City villa, Charles was already out of his mind, searching for her.


    The moment she saw him, she ran into his arms, holding him tight.


    He was Derrick¡¯s son.


    But his heart¡ªhis soul¡ªwas so much kinder.


    Everything he¡¯d done for her and Philip... she felt it all now, clear as day.


    "Where were you?" Charles gripped her tightly, burying his face in her hair.


    When he got the call from the driver saying Janet had been taken, his heart nearly stopped.


    He hadn¡¯t even needed to guess¡ªit had to be Derrick.


    But then... Manfred had intervened.


    And Charles didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or more afraid.


    Because to him¡ªJanet was probably safer in Derrick¡¯s hands than Manfred¡¯s.


    "Charles... are you planning to go after Manfred? Please... let him go."


    Janet¡¯s voice was low, hesitant. What she really wanted to say was August.


    Everything Manfred had done¡ªit was all for August.


    But Charles... Charles was the man closest to her.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him blinded by hatred.


    And yet, she... she could do nothing.


    Charles froze. His arms tightened before he abruptly released her.


    He gripped her shoulders, hard enough that she flinched in pain.


    "What did he tell you?"


    His voice was sharp, dangerous. Janet looked into his eyes¡ªand saw it.


    The fire. That bitter, relentless flame of hatred.


    He hated them too.


    "Nothing! He didn¡¯t say anything!" Janet protested.


    "Charles... I just don¡¯t want to see you hurting. August and Manfred... they¡¯re not bad people. Please, don¡¯t hold such a deep grudge against them..."


    She hesitated.


    Should she tell him what August had been through?


    If the hatred between them came from some past betrayal... then what of Charles?


    What made him hate August with such cold certainty?


    Was it all under Derrick¡¯s orders?


    Could that man truly be so heartless¡ªto turn against his own family?


    Charles¡¯s expression darkened. "What¡¯s between me and August isn¡¯t your concern. You just need to remember who you belong to."


    The chill in his tone made Janet shiver.


    How long had it been since she last saw this side of him?


    That cold, ruthless part of him only came out in the presence of Manfred or August.


    And now, it was back.


    "From now on, you¡¯ll stay here. You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    Charles shoved her aside and turned to leave.


    Janet rushed to follow¡ªbut two bodyguards appeared in front of her, blocking her path. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can¡¯t do this!" she cried out, reaching for him.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    Didn¡¯t even look back.


    Damn Manfred.


    What the hell did he say to her?


    Charles slammed the steering wheel in frustration as he climbed into his Bugatti, speeding toward Snowpeak Villa.


    Why was she suddenly defending them?


    He didn¡¯t want to use force with her¡ªhe never wanted to.


    But until he could guarantee her safety... he had no choice. She would just have to endure it for now.


    "You skipped work again?"


    Derrick¡¯s voice was sharp and biting the moment Charles stepped through the door.


    "You left a mess behind, vanished overseas, and now you show up acting like you don¡¯t give a damn?"


    Not a single word of welcome. Not even a glance of approval.


    Just cold-eyed fury.


    "If you weren¡¯t constantly interfering in my life, maybe I would be working harder for Black Rock Co.," Charles snapped, stepping up to Derrick without a trace of fear.


    He was sick of the man standing in front of him¡ªa boss who only knew how to control, never how to be a father.


    "You don¡¯t need to bother looking for Janet anymore," Charles said, his eyes dark and unreadable. "She and Philip are already divorced."


    That name¡ªJanet¡ªalways had a way of twisting something deep inside him.


    Why was it always the ones he couldn¡¯t let go of who made everything so damn difficult?


    "What did you say?!"


    Derrick¡¯s fury exploded. His eyes blazed like a storm of blood and steel.


    "You bastard!"


    He raised his hand to slap Charles¡ªbut it never landed.


    Charles caught his wrist mid-air.


    Firm. Unyielding.


    The sharp crack of bone echoed in the room.


    "You¡¯ve lost your mind!" Derrick growled through clenched teeth.


    But the pain shooting through his fingers told him the truth:


    The son he always dismissed... had grown stronger than he¡¯d ever imagined.


    The air was thick with unspoken war.


    And then¡ª


    "I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t want Janet anymore."


    Philip¡¯s voice cut clean through the tension as he stepped into the room.


    Charles released Derrick¡¯s arm, the storm in his gaze settling¡ªbarely.


    Derrick staggered back and collapsed onto the sofa, the blow of Philip¡¯s words far heavier than any physical strike.


    "Philip... do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Derrick¡¯s chest heaved as he stared at his younger son. His throat moved with difficulty, the betrayal lodging like a bone he couldn¡¯t cough out.


    Philip and Charles had always been close.


    Too close¡ªsometimes even more so than a father and son.


    Everything I¡¯ve done... Derrick thought, was for their own good. Wasn¡¯t it?


    "Dad, why are you so determined to force Janet onto me? I¡¯ve told you¡ªI don¡¯t want her. She¡¯s Charles¡¯s now. If you keep interfering with them, I see no reason to continue with your treatments. I¡¯m not going to get better anyway!"


    Philip¡¯s deep sapphire eyes shone with a rare, sincere light¡ªonly Charles could make him care this much.


    "Philip!" Charles was shocked. He never expected Philip to use his health as leverage against their father. Derrick¡¯s only weak spot was Philip. He could be ruthless toward Charles, but never toward Philip.


    "You two..." Derrick looked at the two brothers sitting in unspoken solidarity. He was out of breath and couldn¡¯t find the words.


    His silence was a concession¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t gamble Philip¡¯s body like that. Philip was his last hope, and Derrick was desperate for him to recover.


    After that day, Janet didn¡¯t see Charles for several days. It felt like she was trapped, locked inside the villa, unable to step out. And Charles... seemed to have vanished, not returning for days.


    Janet¡¯s heart ached. She wanted to see him but was afraid to. After much thought, she decided she had to tell Charles everything about August¡¯s tragic past. They were cousins¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be any grudges between brothers.

 Chapter 66- think about me

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66- think about meCharles observed for several days, and only after confirming that Derrick had stopped targeting Janet did he finally feel safe enough to return to where she was. Those days, how much he missed her¡ªbut the memory of the last time he saw her, the worried look on her face for another man, stirred a mix of love and hate inside him. If it were anyone else, maybe he wouldn¡¯t feel so extreme. But August was different¡ªthe hatred between them was something that couldn¡¯t be erased.


    "Where¡¯s Janet?" When Charles returned to the villa, only two bodyguards he had hired were downstairs. He noticed that the food on the dining table had barely been touched.


    "Miss Louis is in her room. She didn¡¯t eat dinner either."


    Charles loosened the tie around his neck and walked upstairs, his face darkening. Was she protesting him with her own body?


    When Charles pushed open the door, Janet was curled up like a hurt kitten, a small ball beneath the sheets. Feeling a pang of pity, he stepped quietly toward her, but the movement still startled her awake.


    "Why are you locking me in?" Janet sat up, her eyes accusing him. But why did he look so tired? As the words left her mouth, her heart tightened, drawn by him.


    "Janet, I¡¯m protecting you. It won¡¯t happen again. Tomorrow, come with me to the company, okay?" Charles coaxed, gently patting her head. He liked that height¡ªher leaning against him, where he could hold her in one hand. He was used to having her by his side and didn¡¯t want anyone unimportant to affect their relationship.


    "Why? Are those people... your dad¡¯s men?" Janet no longer called that ruthless man "dad" so casually. And she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of attitude she¡¯d have the next time she saw Derrick. She really wanted to ask that cold man how he could be so cruel.


    "It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s all taken care of." Charles looked exhausted as he pulled Janet into his arms and collapsed onto the bed. Janet had prepared to scold him harshly, but when she saw his bloodshot eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say a word. Everything he did was for her, and she should understand that.


    "Charles..." Janet pushed him gently, just as she was gathering the courage to bring up August. But his soft breathing drifted into her ears. She looked up and saw him lying on the bed, still fully dressed, already asleep. With a sigh, she resigned herself and carefully helped him out of his clothes, changing him into pajamas. The words she had planned to say tonight would have to wait once again.


    The next day, Janet followed Charles into Black Rock Co. As she glanced at the judging eyes whispering behind their backs, she felt a calmness settle over her. No longer just "the sister-in-law," she could openly be the woman by his side. Even facing criticism, she no longer felt wronged or guilty.


    But when she saw August again, her eyes softened. Those deep pools of his were clear, like they had been cleansed. In his gaze, there was no trace of shame or self-pity. Janet wasn¡¯t sure if he was deliberately hiding a shadow beneath the surface, or if he had simply learned to mask it.


    A month ago, a subsidiary of Black Rock Co., Easilir Cosmetics, had a successful photoshoot. But Charles didn¡¯t seize the chance to sign Zoey. Now her value had soared even higher, yet the advertisements for Easilir returned to featuring Charles¡¯s favored model, Ivanka. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Terence, it¡¯s you again?" Zoey¡¯s new modeling agency focused mostly on runway shows. She only took advertising gigs because of Charles. But he seemed to barely notice her anymore. Her fame was enough now¡ªshe didn¡¯t need Black Rock Co. to boost her career. She was simply doing what she loved.


    As she stepped out of the skyscraper, Terence blocked her path again. Since she had bluntly told him they were only mutually benefiting adults, Terence hadn¡¯t given up. Zoey disliked clingy men, but his persistence stirred a faint spark of hope in her lonely heart.


    "Since we¡¯ve known each other, tell me¡ªdo you want my body, or my money?" Zoey stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Terence¡¯s neck. The Louis family was fallen now, but Terence¡¯s charm hadn¡¯t faded in the slightest. His handsome looks and passionate heart made her restless again.


    "How can you say that? I¡¯m not with you for your money!" Terence was a spoiled playboy, but fiercely proud. He knew Zoey came from a noble family, rich beyond measure, but what truly captivated him was her.


    "But with your current situation, Zoey, I really have my doubts. The Louis family is almost lost to others now¡ªwhat do you still have left to play with me?" Zoey leaned in, pressing her ruby lips onto Terence¡¯s white shirt. The vivid red kiss seemed to mock his arrogance, instantly sobering him up.


    Terence had always ignored company matters, naturally assuming that as long as he inherited Harold¡¯s fortune, with Anila backing him, he had no reason to worry about his future.


    But lately, with so much negative news swirling around Louis Corp., he knew the company was in crisis. Harold hadn¡¯t mentioned a word to him, and Terence certainly wasn¡¯t going to care on his own.


    This was the difference between men ¡ª the gap between Terence and Charles. One was a playboy living for pleasure; the other was a financial titan whose words could shake the entire market. To her, Terence wasn¡¯t even worth a finger of Charles¡¯s hand.


    The bright red lipstick mark jolted Terence awake. Zoey was a proud heiress ¡ª what right did he have to treat her like a game?


    But the truth was, he had never intended to just play with her.


    Watching Terence¡¯s wounded silhouette fade away, Zoey felt a flicker of loss. But with all her brilliance, she didn¡¯t need a man unworthy of her.


    Charles noticed Janet¡¯s gaze lingering less and less on him, and even her words became distracted. He was sharply aware of how her eyes softened that afternoon in the elevator when she saw August¡ªher hesitation barely concealed.


    "Who are you thinking about?" Charles¡¯s sudden voice made Janet¡¯s heart race. She spun around and met his piercing gaze.


    "Ah?"


    "This is the office. Put those thoughts away." Charles sounded a little annoyed at her distraction. "If you¡¯re going to think about anyone, think about me."


    Then, seeing Janet¡¯s face flush, he smirked slightly and walked past her into his office.

 Chapter 67- bitch

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67- bitch"Janet, if you don¡¯t want your old man to kick the bucket, be at the caf¨¦ across from Black Rock Co. in half an hour!" Elvira called Janet, said only that one sentence, and hung up abruptly. Janet pursed her lips, puzzled as she held her phone. Elvira wouldn¡¯t bother her unless it was serious¡ªdid something happen to Harold?


    Though their father-daughter relationship was estranged, hearing he¡¯d had an accident still made Janet unable to turn a cold shoulder.


    While Charles was tied up in a meeting, Janet decided to go see her.


    "Janet, seeing you these days is like pulling teeth. Riding on Charles¡¯s coattails, you¡¯ve forgotten your own last name, huh?" Elvira stood with arms crossed, shooting a sharp glare at Janet. Damn Charles¡ªhe¡¯d put her on the blacklist, and now Elvira couldn¡¯t even get through Black Rock¡¯s doors, let alone meet him.


    "My last name¡¯s never been Louis." Janet frowned, displeased by Elvira¡¯s haughty tone. Janet¡ªthat name was given by that man, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten her roots. Her real name was Janice.


    "Oh, look at you, flying up the branches like a phoenix. Is that crippled husband of yours satisfying enough?" Elvira glared hard at Janet¡¯s plain, fair face¡ªno makeup, just natural milky smooth skin. Her own face was built up with layers of luxury cosmetics. She was only two years older than Janet, yet looked worlds apart.


    She hated it. She hated this illegitimate daughter and refused to lose to her in any way.


    "Watch your tone. If you¡¯re just here to stir trouble, I¡¯m not wasting time with you!" Janet stood up after less than a minute, fed up with Elvira¡¯s venomous words. Even if Philip was imperfect and broken, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone insulting him.


    "The old man¡¯s about to die. At least as father and daughter, you can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, right?" Elvira¡¯s tone was two-faced¡ªeven when begging, she put on a condescending act. If Charles hadn¡¯t been so ruthless, and Manfred hadn¡¯t dismissed her, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the one person she hated most.


    Now Anila and Harold were locked in a bitter argument over this matter, and the whole household was far from peaceful.


    "What do you mean?" Janet listened, confused by Elvira¡¯s half-explained words. Harold had always been in good health¡ªhow could he suddenly be failing?


    "The Louis family is falling apart. It¡¯s all thanks to Charles. Isn¡¯t that basically a death sentence for Dad?"


    "What does Charles have to do with this?" Janet didn¡¯t understand business affairs. As far as she knew, Black Rock Co. had no dealings with the Louis family. The only connection was ten years ago, when Derrick helped Zanya once, which led to a marriage alliance between the two families¡ªbut Harold was never directly involved.


    "Janet, you¡¯re really disgusting¡ªflirting openly with your uncle, just like your no-good, fox of a mother!" Elvira spat out furiously upon hearing Janet call Charles so intimately.


    Cornelia fought with her mother over a man, Janet fought with her over a man¡ªmother and daughter, both truly despicable!


    "Smack!" A crisp slap echoed, and a clear handprint appeared across Elvira¡¯s cheek. She clutched her face, turning away in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that this once fragile, gentle woman had the guts to hit her!


    "Don¡¯t insult my mother¡ªyou¡¯re not worthy!" Janet couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone disrespecting the woman she loved most. Her mother was the best woman in the world. She loved Harold so deeply that she endured hardship to protect him, because she couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer. But that man never knew how to cherish her!


    "You little bitch, how dare you hit me!" Elvira had never been humiliated like this before. Anila and Harold had never laid a hand on her in her whole life. When did gentle Janet suddenly grow claws and dare to climb over her head?


    Time seemed to rewind to that moment ten years ago. Elvira, without hesitation, grabbed the steaming cup of coffee in front of her and hurled it at Janet across the table. Janet¡¯s quick reflexes saved her from being splashed, but when she raised her hand to shield her face, her palm was burned.


    Elvira, unwilling to let herself lose, swiftly circled around to Janet¡¯s side, her fierce and aggressive demeanor leaving no trace of the refined lady she once pretended to be.


    "I told you not to hit me, you bitch!" Elvira flailed her arms, trying to reclaim some dignity for the slap she had received, when suddenly, a pair of iron-strong arms shot out from behind, gripping Elvira¡¯s wrist like a red-hot iron clamp. Her bright, beautiful face contorted in pain and twisted out of shape.


    "Who¡ªwho are you?" Elvira glared at the handsome man behind Janet¡ªhis sharp, striking features framed by chestnut hair, amber eyes burning with intensity. Dressed in a black suit that hugged his tall frame, two bodyguards followed him closely, radiating an aura of nobility and command.


    Janet looked at the man gratefully. Those familiar amber eyes reminded her of Angela¡ªthey both shared the same striking eye color...


    The man merely smiled coldly. The ruthless light in his dazzling eyes made Elvira shiver. His overwhelming presence was too powerful; why was it that Janet always had such exceptional men to come to her rescue?


    Elvira¡¯s gaze grew colder. His eyes were sharper, even more intimidating than Charles¡¯s. Wisely, she didn¡¯t provoke him but shot a resentful glare at Janet before fleeing as if chased.


    Only then did Janet realize that the once crowded caf¨¦ had somehow emptied, leaving their table the only one occupied.


    "Charles¡¯s woman, a pleasure to meet you," the man said fluently in Chinese. Evidently, he had overheard their earlier conversation¡ªand he knew Charles.


    "Thank you for earlier," Janet replied politely, but her eyes remained fixed intently on him.


    "Your Highness!" One of the bodyguards behind the man stepped forward, leaning close to his side to whisper as the man showed no intention of moving. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man casually raised his hand, signaling him to stop. Then, turning back to Janet, he gave her a meaningful smile before striding away.


    Such a strange man¡ªwhy would his men call him "Your Highness"?


    Janet could tell he wasn¡¯t American. Although he had only spoken one sentence the entire time, his sharp gaze didn¡¯t make her feel afraid.


    When Janet returned to the office, Charles had just finished his meeting. Trying to avoid his gaze, she still couldn¡¯t hide the redness and swelling on her arm from him. His handsome face darkened with displeasure as he firmly grabbed her wrist. "Who did this to you?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I accidentally got burned by hot water just now," Janet said, choosing not to mention the encounter with Elvira. What weighed more on her mind was the half-finished question she wanted to ask.


    "Charles, did you do something to Louis Corp.?"

 Chapter 68- afraid.

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68- afraid."Harold came looking for you?" Charles¡¯s expression darkened as he pulled Janet into his office. From the lounge, he took out a tube of ointment for blood stasis and gently applied it to her injured wrist.


    A cool sensation seeped through her skin, and Janet immediately felt the swelling ease and the pain fade.


    "No, it wasn¡¯t him who came to see me," Janet hesitated as she answered. This was also the reason she felt a little reluctant¡ªHarold had gotten into such serious trouble but hadn¡¯t told her. Was he trying to protect her from worry?


    Perhaps Harold still had some feelings for her¡ªafter all, he had once loved her mother deeply.


    "Is that true?" Janet pressed when he didn¡¯t answer. But before she could say more, Charles¡¯s finger covered her red lips.


    "This world is cruel¡ªonly the strong survive. Harold mismanaged his business and caused the stock price to fall. That only means he wasn¡¯t capable. Don¡¯t bring this up to me again, Janet. The fate of the Louis family is none of your concern."


    What Charles didn¡¯t say was that he had done this deliberately¡ªall for her, this silly but adorable woman who still worried about others. Harold was just trying to use her weakness to make Charles compromise.


    Not a chance.


    "But..." Janet exhaled softly, her breath warm against Charles¡¯s palm. His large hand caressed her face as he gestured for silence. Janet couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask any further. He had his principles; surely, he wouldn¡¯t change because of her.


    Feeling somewhat disappointed, Janet lowered her lashes, thinking he didn¡¯t care about her as much as she had hoped.


    Charles didn¡¯t notice her change in mood¡ªhe only saw things from his perspective, planning everything for her without realizing her true feelings. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With resentment lingering in her heart, Janet left the office right after work without waiting for him. As she stepped out, she saw Giles enter Charles¡¯s office. Judging by that, Charles probably wouldn¡¯t be coming out anytime soon.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, Janet caught sight of August emerging from the adjacent private elevator. He was dressed in a crisp white suit, the diamond-like gleam of the earring in his right ear highlighting his healthy complexion. Ever since Janet learned about the painful past he carried, whenever she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but want to soothe his wounded heart.


    "Hi, Janet!" August noticed her too and greeted her with a warm smile. Janet nodded and walked toward him, calling his name for the first time, "August!"


    In Janet¡¯s clear eyes, August saw a kindness that hadn¡¯t been there before. It surprised him¡ªbecause of Charles, Janet had always been cautious around him, so how could she suddenly look at him with such warmth?


    "Is Charles still busy? Want me to give you a ride?" August offered as they walked out side by side.


    Though he knew Janet was from the Elwin family, he didn¡¯t mind her closeness. She reminded him of his mother, Sienna¡ªthere was a similar warmth about her that made him feel comfortable and at ease.


    "No, thanks!" Janet declined just as she spotted a familiar Lotus sports car parked outside. Peggy saw them and eagerly rolled down the window, waving. "Janet! August!"


    Hearing Peggy call her by name, Janet glanced at August for confirmation¡ªand noticed a faint blush rising on his pale face.


    How many years had it been since he¡¯d been near a woman?


    August groaned inwardly. Ever since Manfred introduced him to that loud, persistent woman, a ray of sunshine had entered his otherwise cold, lifeless world.


    But he didn¡¯t need it.


    Because it was a woman, and that made him afraid.


    "That day Manfred said he¡¯d treat us, but he bailed¡ªso you ended up paying! Today it¡¯s my turn, August, come on, give me some face!" Peggy hurriedly jumped out of the car as August headed toward the parking lot, quickly grabbing his sleeve.


    After Manfred chased Janet out that day, Peggy had acted like a curious child, pestering August with questions nonstop. If it weren¡¯t for Manfred, August would have coldly walked off right then, but instead, he endured her for over two hours!


    "Let go!" The moment Peggy¡¯s hand touched his arm, August jolted as if shocked and shook her hand off, flames flickering mysteriously in his eyes. That night in the restaurant was the same¡ªwhenever Peggy got close, he dodged her, finally sitting a few steps away from her.


    Now Peggy believed what Janet said: August really did have a fear of women.


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. She wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Janet, but she was still a pretty and delicate lady. This was her first time actively pursuing a guy, only to be rejected like this. Peggy chased after the retreating August with a stubborn pout, "Hey, where are you running? It¡¯s only fair to treat you back! Wait up!"


    "Peggy!" Janet watched the two of them running one after another. The more challenging things were, the more Peggy¡¯s spirits rose. Just as Janet looked up, Peggy suddenly appeared in front of her. "Here, Janet, you drive my car back first¡ªI¡¯m going to catch my angel!"


    Peggy thrust her car keys into Janet¡¯s hand, then, without waiting for a reply, sprinted toward the parking lot exit. She spread her arms wide and ran right into the path of a black Stutz car coming toward her.


    Janet¡¯s heart skipped a beat, terrified Peggy might get hit...


    Before she could think any further, the black Stutz came to a smooth stop right in front of Peggy. A radiant smile, brighter than the sunset, spread across Peggy¡¯s face. She turned to Janet and gave an "OK" sign before hopping into the passenger seat of August¡¯s car.


    Janet let out a relieved sigh and watched the car disappear. A smile unknowingly curled on her lips. At least when faced with such an enthusiastic and lively Peggy, August showed different expressions¡ªadding some color to his lonely heart. Even if it led nowhere, it was okay.


    Janet turned and got into the Lotus sports car parked by the curb. She had never driven before, but Peggy had taught her a bit¡ªdriving slowly should be fine!


    Before Janet could even insert the key and shift into gear, the car door was suddenly pulled open. Charles grabbed Janet out of the driver¡¯s seat with one hand, slid into the driver¡¯s side himself, and gave her a pointed look signaling her to take the passenger seat.


    "You foolish woman, do you want to ruin your hand?" Charles¡¯s warm yet commanding voice whispered in her ear as she settled beside him, his sharp eyes locked on her injured wrist.


    With a hand like that, driving was out of the question¡ªhe didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.


    "It¡¯s not that bad!" Janet muttered, a little annoyed, but secretly pleased by his sudden concern. The gloomy mood that had been weighing on her moments ago instantly lifted.

 Chapter 69- I hate women

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69- I hate women"What about your car?" Janet glanced at Charles, who was driving the small red sports car. Somehow, it looked a bit funny seeing such a tall, handsome man behind the wheel of something so compact. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Left it at the company." Charles gave Janet a quick sideways glance with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, answering calmly. He didn¡¯t ask why Peggy¡¯s car was in her hands.


    The tense silence made Janet feel a little breathless. Charles focused solely on driving, not saying another word, but a faint haze of gloom seemed to settle over his sharply sculpted face.


    When they arrived back at the villa, Auntie Fang had already prepared dinner on the table. Janet watched his reactions ¡ª still so distant, neither cold nor warm. He cared for her deeply, reminding her not to wash the dishes lest her injured hand get infected. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t spare her more than a passing glance. Janet disliked this push-and-pull feeling.


    After dinner, Charles stayed in the study. When Janet finished her shower and came out, he still hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom. She had thought about sleeping separately tonight, but when he truly didn¡¯t come back, she felt a sudden emptiness.


    Janet didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him all of a sudden. Everything had seemed fine at work earlier. Could it be Harold¡¯s situation troubling him?


    But she hadn¡¯t asked for his help.


    The swirling confusion gave Janet a headache. She hated feeling this way ¡ª sensing his emotions but not being able to reach them. It made her feel unsafe.


    Determined, Janet brewed some coffee and walked into the study without knocking. The only light came from a dim desk lamp, but she immediately noticed a strong scent of smoke.


    She had never seen him smoke before. Those long slender fingers of his rarely touched anything like that. So why was he so heavy-hearted tonight?


    "Charles, what¡¯s wrong?" Janet put down the cup in her hand and walked behind him. Charles stood facing the bookshelf, his back to her. Between his lowered fingers glowed the ember of a cigar, flickering like tiny stars. He didn¡¯t actually like smoking ¡ª he just liked the haze it created, the smoky atmosphere that somehow helped clear his clouded mind.


    Janet wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. Her soft, freshly bathed body pressed against his back, and he felt his blood surge through his veins.


    Before leaving work, Giles had given Charles the results of the investigation he had ordered on Janet. Charles was shocked.


    Before she was nine, Janet¡¯s name had been Janice. She had lived with her mother Cornelia at a resort in the outskirts. That woman ¡ª Charles remembered her clearly ¡ª was the little girl he had accidentally knocked down ten years ago. That girl was Janet.


    He recalled Cornelia¡¯s face vividly. After Janet had fallen, Cornelia had looked at Charles with a mixture of worry and blame, softly calling her daughter "Janice."


    When Giles showed him the photos of Janet and her mother, Charles immediately recognized Cornelia. And the little girl in the picture was the Janet of ten years later.


    Those eyes, so bright and clear in his memory, matched perfectly. When Charles realized that the Janet before him was the same girl from his past, he was filled with joy ¡ª the woman he loved had always been her.


    If this news brought him joy, another revelation stirred deep anger.


    Ten years ago, a terrible fire had claimed Cornelia¡¯s life. That was why Janet was taken into the Louis family. Giles had hired a professional detective who confirmed that the fire was not an accident ¡ª it had been deliberately set.


    Anila and her daughter, the pair who had bought the original arsonist from overseas, were implicated in the plot. Cornelia was Harold¡¯s woman on the side, and Anila, filled with hatred, was behind the cruel act that burned Cornelia alive.


    Cornelia died a tragic death¡ªher face was unrecognizable, burned beyond recognition. Janet herself had suffered a serious head injury from a falling block and spent a long time recovering before returning to the Louis family. And even after that, the mother and daughter pair continued to mistreat Janet in subtle ways.


    For a full ten years, it was hard to imagine a nine-year-old girl witnessing her mother¡¯s death and swallowing her pain silently, enduring all that suffering.


    Only after meeting him did she begin to transform bit by bit. If not for his firm insistence, she would still be that rigid, insecure woman he saw at first¡ªhiding her beauty behind a wall of doubt.


    She had endured too much hardship. From now on, he vowed to take responsibility for her life. He swore he would never let her suffer another moment of injustice. Yet, there were truths she deserved to know, but Charles wasn¡¯t sure if he should reveal them now. Looking into her pure, untainted eyes, all he wanted was to shield her with his wings and weave a fairy tale world free from pain.


    His Janet was kind and innocent. She shouldn¡¯t have to bear the weight of those filthy, scheming women¡¯s grudges. He refused to let her pure heart be stained by hatred. She was his ¡ª and so her enemies should be his to face.


    "Janet, my Janet..." Charles turned around and pulled her into a fierce embrace, so tight and so earnest that Janet nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The scent of tobacco was unfamiliar to her, filling her nose. She responded by wrapping her arms around his neck, soothing his raging heart. "Mmm, Charles, I¡¯m here."


    "I love you, Janet. I love you!" Charles buried his head in her fragrant shoulder, his lips pressing against her fair skin, leaving his mark¡ªan imprint that would never fade.


    Charles was not a man given to sweet words. Yet now, holding her, he spoke those words of love. Janet¡¯s heart trembled as she returned his embrace. She sensed his turmoil deeply, felt the fierce love he carried. There was nothing she could do but hold him tightly in return.


    The night was silent and still. Moonlight, soft as silk, filtered through the blinds and fell upon the entwined couple¡ªa tender moment frozen in time, broken only by the steady beating of two hearts.


    Manfred heard the noise outside the door and stepped out, shirtless. He saw August stumbling in, his face flushed red. When August caught sight of the moving figure, he staggered forward and clung to Manfred.


    "Why are you drinking?" Manfred frowned deeply, his face darkening as he carefully guided the unsteady man into the bedroom, handling him with surprising gentleness.


    "Manfred, I hate women. I hate Peggy. I hate them all!" August slurred, his consciousness blurry. Normally, with Manfred watching over him, he never had a chance to get drunk. But tonight, that annoying girl had relentlessly bothered him, so he drank more than usual to vent. Then, when Peggy reached out to steady him, whether because of the alcohol or her touch, he suddenly vomited.


    Peggy felt hurt by his rejection but still tried to see him home, only to be refused again.

 Chapter 70- heir

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70- heirManfred hadn¡¯t seen August so completely unsettled in a long time. He tried hard to look away, to pretend it didn¡¯t bother him¡ªbut now, because of one woman, everything was falling apart. The way that woman moved around August made him feel like every cell in his body was being tainted.


    August grew even more restless, his voice rougher. "Go away!"


    "Alright, we won¡¯t touch them. There are no women here¡ªonly me. August, open your eyes and see, I¡¯m the only one by your side. I¡¯m Manfred." Manfred¡¯s large, warm palm gently patted his flushed cheek as he patiently helped him out of his clothes. He¡¯d always taken care of August like this. Maybe others wouldn¡¯t understand the intimacy shared between these two men¡ªintimate but not lovers¡ªbut only they knew deep down that even if the whole world abandoned August, they never would.


    Manfred lay down beside August. Their tall, strong bodies pressed close together, their burning breaths mingling as they held each other tightly.


    How many times had he woken from dreams to find that he was the only one by Elwin¡¯s side?


    The next day, Charles drove Peggy¡¯s Lotus sports car back to the company. When he arrived, Janet called Peggy to come pick up the car.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You look terrible." Janet handed over the keys, looking her over with concern. Peggy had left with August yesterday but now wore a face full of unhappiness.


    "Janet, is there something wrong with him?" Peggy complained, her voice dragging. She could think of no other explanation for his fear of women except that something was physically wrong. Yes, afraid¡ªPeggy could see the fear deep in his eyes.


    "Who? August?" Janet tilted her head, studying Peggy¡¯s distracted expression. She had suspected something was off but never imagined August would reject even Peggy.


    "He... was hurt before," Janet hesitated, then added, "Peggy, if you truly like him, please don¡¯t give up. He¡¯s a man who needs warmth."


    Peggy had dated many men before without settling down, but August couldn¡¯t handle such fleeting, unstable love. What he needed was a woman who would genuinely stay by his side, who could soften his heart and bring him warmth.


    Peggy nodded somewhat uncertainly and then said nothing more. She took the car keys and headed toward the parking lot.


    As Janet turned to enter the building, a sharp voice called out behind her: "Janet!"


    Startled, Janet turned around. Seeing who it was, her face instantly changed. After learning what Derrick had done to August, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid of him.


    "Come with me." Derrick¡¯s tone was calm but commanding, and behind him walked a sharply dressed bodyguard.


    Janet¡¯s heart raced as she followed him into the lobby, her eyes flickering toward the elevator. Being alone with this dangerous man made her uneasy.


    "What are you standing there for? Get in!" Derrick strode straight toward the meeting room. When Janet hesitated behind him, he repeated the order, impatience dripping from his voice.


    "Oh, right!" Janet hurried to catch up, stepping into the spacious, brightly lit meeting room of over a hundred pings.


    As the door slammed shut behind her, her heart pounded violently. Derrick sat down opposite her, his expression stern, making her even more nervous.


    "Dad..." she whispered, unsure if he knew about her divorce from Philip, but since her relationship with Charles was public now, she felt she should address him properly.


    Derrick simply snorted coldly, then scrutinized Janet from head to toe. His eyes locked tightly on hers, filled with unease and suspicion. He couldn¡¯t understand what qualities this woman had to make both Philip and Charles bend over backwards for her.


    When she first entered the Elwin family, Derrick had been somewhat impressed with her¡ªan innocent woman with no scheming, the perfect fit to stay by Philip¡¯s side. Yet, she had gotten involved with Charles instead.


    "I¡¯ll be straightforward," Derrick said, placing one hand over the other on the redwood table, his gaze cold and reluctant. "Since you¡¯re already with Charles, I won¡¯t oppose it anymore."


    "But I have one condition!"


    Janet breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Derrick¡¯s words. After how resolutely he had gone after her child before, would he really agree so easily now? But the moment she heard his condition, her nerves immediately tightened again. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You and Charles can do whatever you want, but no children are allowed."


    Derrick¡¯s words hit Janet like a punch¡ªshe nearly stopped breathing. Her bright eyes were filled with disbelief. Derrick, as if realizing something, fixed his gaze on her delicate face and said, "You better remember what I say. If I can kill one child, I can kill a second."


    When he said this, it was like a bloodthirsty beast opening its jaws, filling the air with a sickening scent of cruelty. Janet stepped back inch by inch until her frail body was pressed against the door behind her, tears welling in her eyes. "Why?"


    Why was he so opposed to Charles having children? Janet couldn¡¯t understand. Charles was his son¡ªdidn¡¯t he want descendants of his own?


    "All you need to do is obey. Remember my words: if I find out you¡¯re pregnant again, I won¡¯t let that child live to see the world."


    Derrick¡¯s cruelty sent chills down Janet¡¯s spine once again. Now she had every reason to believe what he¡¯d done to August. This man was truly a monster.


    "And don¡¯t tell Charles. Everything he has today is because of me." Derrick¡¯s sinister smile made Janet break down into frightened sobs. Both were his sons¡ªso why was the difference between Charles and Philip so vast?


    She had pondered this many times. If he simply wanted to make up for Philip, there was no need for such ruthlessness. He was so eager for Philip to have children, yearning for grandchildren¡ªso why not Charles?


    Derrick knew his warning had struck a chord. He was counting on Janet¡¯s care for Charles to keep her from stirring up trouble between father and son.


    This vast empire was meant for Philip. Before Philip could reclaim his place, how could Charles have an heir?


    Derrick¡¯s eyes held a deep, hidden scheme ¡ª everything had to proceed exactly as he planned. No woman could be allowed to derail his carefully laid plans.

 Chapter 71- Give it a rest

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71- Give it a rest"Why did it take you so long to come back?"


    Charles was already waiting when Janet stepped out of the elevator. He gently pulled her hand away from the corner of her eye and immediately noticed the redness¡ªshe¡¯d been crying.


    "Did you run into someone else down there?"


    Charles asked sharply. It was just a simple trip downstairs to hand over a key¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t have been any emotional turmoil like this.


    "Charles... I want to hug you," Janet sniffled. Without a second thought about where they were or who might be watching, she threw herself into his arms. The familiar scent on him, the broad chest, the embrace that always made her feel safe¡ªat that moment, all she wanted was to hold him tightly.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Charles chuckled softly, wrapping his arms around her. Janet was rarely this forward, especially not in the office. But she didn¡¯t say anything more, and he didn¡¯t push her.


    "Charles, I really, really like you,"


    she mumbled against his chest, her voice barely louder than a whisper. But Charles still heard every word.


    "How much do you like me?"


    he murmured by her ear, teasing her gently.


    "Like... so, so much,"


    Janet didn¡¯t know how to express it properly. He was the first man she¡¯d ever fallen for¡ªand she knew he¡¯d be the last. She loved his maturity, his dominance, the way he was cold on the outside but warm underneath. And because he had such a cold, heartless father... she wanted to give him more love than he ever thought possible.


    "I¡¯ll wait for the day you finally tell me you love me,"


    Charles said softly, running his fingers through her hair. He wasn¡¯t going to force her. He was willing to wait. If love meant he had to give more¡ªthen so be it. His Janet was someone to be pampered, cherished, and adored.


    "Mm."


    Janet nodded against his chest. She¡¯d already chosen him. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say those three little words¡ªnot yet. But not saying it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love him.


    "Bro, did you go see Zoey again?"


    Elvira called out lazily, lying on the sofa with her long legs crossed and a face mask on. When Ternence walked in looking completely deflated, she couldn¡¯t help teasing him.


    Right now, things were a mess between Harold and Anila. After a huge fight, Anila had stormed back to her parents¡¯ place. And in the Louis family mansion, Elvira had no one left to talk to.


    "No. And I won¡¯t go looking for her again."


    Ternence yanked off his tie in frustration and slumped onto the sofa across from Elvira. Since when did this pampered little sister of his start caring about his personal life?


    "I knew she was no good from the start. Breaking up with her was the right call."


    Elvira scoffed. She¡¯d never liked Zoey. From the first time that woman visited the Louis family estate, she acted like everything here was beneath her. Please¡ªdid she even know her own worth? As if dating Ternence was some kind of sacrifice!


    "Has Mom come back yet?"


    Ternence quickly changed the subject. He didn¡¯t want to hear that woman¡¯s name again. She¡¯d made it clear from the start¡ªit was just a fling. And he, as a man, wasn¡¯t going to beg or humiliate himself to win her back. But now, with the Louis Corporation in deep trouble, he wasn¡¯t the confident, arrogant man he used to be.


    "Not yet. You should talk to her, Bro. Mom listens to you the most,"


    Elvira said, a rare trace of concern in her voice. "I heard Grandpa even got sick from fighting with Dad. Is it really that bad this time?"


    Elvira could sense the gravity of the situation. Sure, their parents had had fights before, but Anila was always rational¡ªshe would never just storm off like this unless it was serious.


    "Give it a rest. You¡¯re not helping." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ternence raked his fingers through his hair and stood up, slinging his jacket over his shoulder. "By the way... you didn¡¯t tell Janet, did you?"


    "Why would I? She¡¯s not really part of this family anyway. Besides, that woman¡ªshe turned her back on us in a blink! She slapped me in the face that day, and I still haven¡¯t gotten over it!"


    "You regret it now, but why didn¡¯t you treat her better when you had the chance?"


    Ternence shot back immediately. He truly cared for Janet, treating her like his own little sister. From the first time she came to the Louis home¡ªso quiet, so obedient, her skin pale like snow¡ªhe¡¯d liked her far more than his own spoiled, sharp-tongued sister.


    "I regret not finishing her off when I had the chance!"


    Elvira ripped off her face mask and yelled at him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Janet, she could¡¯ve married Philip and gotten closer to Charles. But now? It was too late for regrets.


    Ternence paused for a moment before going upstairs and making a call to Janet. She cared about the family¡ªespecially him. Even if she¡¯d distanced herself from them, she could never truly look away.


    He didn¡¯t tell her much about the company¡¯s situation. That was a man¡¯s problem¡ªhe didn¡¯t want Janet getting involved.


    But when Janet later brought it up again with Charles, even though she knew he was the kind of man who never changed his mind once it was made, she still tried to talk him into helping. What surprised her most... was the insider news that came from Charles¡¯s mouth.


    The one stepping up to help the Louis Corporation weather its financial crisis...


    was ZT Group.


    She¡¯d read about that company before. And she knew very well who its founder was¡ª


    Manfred.


    "You wanted to see me?"


    Peggy arrived at the location Manfred had specified. He was standing behind the bar, smack in the center, hands deftly shaking a cocktail mixer. Dressed in a black shirt with a silver vest layered over it, he looked effortlessly charming. What surprised her the most¡ª


    Manfred knew how to make cocktails?


    With practiced ease, Manfred slid a freshly mixed drink in front of her, then stepped smoothly out from behind the counter and perched on one of the tall bar stools beside her.


    "Peggy," he began, his tone calm but firm, "If you really see me as your brother, then listen to me¡ªstay away from August. He¡¯s not the one for you."


    He raised a glass of brandy, downing it in a single gulp. His eyes stayed fixed ahead, not looking at her, but his words carried the weight of something deeper.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to watch August suffer anymore. Couldn¡¯t let him be hurt again.


    Not when he knew¡ªif August fell for someone who didn¡¯t truly love him, it would destroy him.


    "Janet told me the same thing," Peggy murmured, her voice light but tinged with uncertainty. She was starting to sense it too¡ªthat man in white, always so quiet, always so calm¡ªthere had to be something hidden, something no one else could endure.


    But to her, he wasn¡¯t some walking tragedy.


    He was just... clean. Pure.


    Peggy had never been the kind of girl to force things. And if what Janet said was true¡ªif this wasn¡¯t really love she was feeling¡ªthen maybe, just maybe, she could let go.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she smiled, lifting the glass in front of her. "Until I¡¯m sure about my own feelings, I won¡¯t go near him again."


    She downed the cocktail quickly, but the warmth in her chest wasn¡¯t from the alcohol.


    Everyone was telling her to stay away from August...


    And suddenly, she had the urge to cry.


    Manfred made a call and had Simon come to keep Peggy company. Then, without another word, he slipped out into the night.


    His crimson Maybach roared down the open roads, but no amount of speed could stir that familiar rush of adrenaline in him.


    One hand resting against his jaw, Manfred narrowed his eyes as the city lights blurred past the window.


    Then, with a sudden swerve, he turned the wheel.


    Destination¡ªunderground racetrack.

 Chapter 72- Your secrets

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72- Your secretsWhen they left the racetrack, the night had already swallowed the sky in darkness.


    Manfred casually slung his silver vest over his shoulder, his damp, tousled hair clinging to his cheeks from the sweat. The sleeves of his black shirt were rolled halfway up, revealing skin marred with reddish bruises. Faint traces of blood were still dripping down from his palms, painting a striking contrast against his pale hands.


    The thrill of the race had already faded, filtered out in the rush of adrenaline. Now, standing alone under the vast sky, he felt like he was floating in the clouds¡ªemptied, spent. The satisfaction was fleeting. What remained was an overwhelming sense of loneliness and silence.


    He leaned against the hood of the car, lit a cigarette, and took a long drag before dialing August¡¯s number.


    They had set each other as speed dial number 1¡ªa silent pact, an unspoken truth. That number meant "the most important person."


    "You raced again!" August¡¯s voice came through, low but laced with anger as he laid eyes on the scrapes and bruises scattered across Manfred¡¯s body.


    Back in the States¡ªbefore ZT Group, before the suits and boardrooms¡ªManfred had done everything reckless just to survive. Underground racing wasn¡¯t a game. It was a gamble. For money, for pride, for life.


    But he never let August touch any of that darkness. No fights. No races. Not even cigarettes. Manfred took all the dirt, all the danger, so August wouldn¡¯t have to.


    Those six years in the States were hell at first. The first year nearly broke him. But the following five? They were salvation¡ªbecause heaven had sent him an angel.


    And to August, Manfred was that angel. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s why he always listened to him. Every word. Every warning. August had made a promise¡ªon the day Manfred pulled him from the abyss¡ªthat he¡¯d walk this path of vengeance with him. Whatever it took. Even if it cost his life.


    They hated the same kind of people. Especially women¡ªthe cunning, deceitful, manipulative kind. To them, all those seductresses were just shallow, attention-hungry females.


    "I got the itch," Manfred said flatly. "Did a few laps."


    August hated when Manfred indulged in such dangerous games. But Manfred lived for it¡ªthe speed, the wind slicing past his ears, time slipping through his fingers like sand. It felt like chasing the edge of death. That moment when the world went silent, and everything else disappeared... That feeling was addictive.


    Perhaps that¡¯s what dying felt like¡ªdesperately trying to hold on, only to realize there¡¯s nothing to grip.


    August said nothing more. He quietly retrieved a few band-aids from the trunk and began patching up the wounds on Manfred¡¯s arm. It was a habit they¡¯d formed back in the States. One got hurt, the other would do the tending. It was their unspoken law. Unchanging. Eternal.


    "...Janet. Do you think she knows something?" August leaned back, his eyes turning to Manfred, who sat quietly with his eyes closed, lost in thought.


    August had always been a man with a calculating mind, someone who saw through the cracks others tried to hide. He could tell¡ªJanet had changed. Her attitude toward him had shifted, softened in ways he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Even Charles had noticed.


    "I told her," Manfred said suddenly, his eyes snapping open to meet August¡¯s stunned, pitch-black gaze.


    There was no hesitation in his voice, no guilt. He didn¡¯t even fully understand why he had done it. Maybe it was the sea breeze that night. Or maybe it was simply Janet. Whatever it was, he had let it all out¡ªevery dark, buried truth they¡¯d spent years hiding.


    "You told her what?" August¡¯s voice trembled slightly, not with fear of Janet, but with the terror of something far worse¡ªexposure. The very memories he had fought to suppress, the kind that twisted in the shadows of his mind, were now known by the only woman he didn¡¯t instinctively push away.


    How would she see him now?


    August had seen it in her eyes¡ªthat unmistakable look of pity.


    "I told her everything," Manfred replied calmly, as if he were speaking of the weather. "Your secrets. Mine. All of it."


    August¡¯s pupils dilated. His chest heaved. In a blink, he grabbed Manfred by the collar, yanking him forward as a guttural growl left his throat. "How could you tell her?!"


    Manfred didn¡¯t flinch. He simply reached up and patted August¡¯s arm, his voice steady, almost soothing. "August... don¡¯t you see? Telling her helps us. She won¡¯t guard herself against you anymore."


    August froze. He hadn¡¯t seen Manfred this composed in a long time. It made his fury feel all the more useless.


    Manfred chuckled softly, watching the flare of emotion in August¡¯s eyes. That was more like it. For too long, August had worn a mask of indifference. But now? Now he looked alive. Men with fire in their veins¡ªthat¡¯s what Manfred respected. And this, this was the real August.


    "I don¡¯t want her pity!" August roared, his voice hoarse.


    "She doesn¡¯t pity you," Manfred replied sharply. "She aches for you. There¡¯s a difference. And don¡¯t forget, August... Wasn¡¯t she the one you wanted from the start?"


    Manfred leaned in, whispering each word like a knife cutting through fog.


    "To take Janet... that¡¯s the blow that¡¯ll destroy Charles."


    August fell silent, lips pressed tightly together. But the flicker of hesitation in his eyes said it all.


    He remembered now. The plan. The reason they had returned. The pain they would inflict on that father and son.


    But even as he stared at the ground, Manfred¡¯s mind drifted.


    He had always been the rational one¡ªthe planner, the cold executor. But with Janet...


    That fire of vengeance inside him was being eaten away, slowly but surely, by something he had long sworn off.


    Possessiveness. Desire. Something dangerously close to love.


    Was he... falling again? Into that damned thing called love?


    Maybe, when it came to business warfare, the two of them combined couldn¡¯t take down Charles. But now that he had exposed his weakness, they finally had a chance. And Janet¡ªshe was his fatal flaw.


    August released his grip, sinking back into the chair with a heavy sigh. Even Manfred hadn¡¯t truly gotten close to Janet. Could he really use her kindness against her? Could he drive a wedge between her and Charles?


    In the end, hatred outweighed affection. Even if not for himself, the blood debt of a slain father could not go unanswered.


    "Manfred, Director Louis is here!" Manfred¡¯s secretary announced as a refreshed Harold strode into the office.


    ZT Group had just funneled five hundred million dollars to bail out Louis Corporation from its crisis. Harold¡¯s gratitude ran deep¡ªhe had expected that if Elvira failed to capture Manfred¡¯s attention, no help would come. But at the last moment, Manfred had stepped in.


    "This rescue... Louis owes you everything," Harold said with a flattering smile, extending his hand toward Manfred.


    Manfred only gave a brief, almost mechanical shake in return.


    Charles had pushed Harold to the brink this time. Honestly, Manfred had his doubts about Harold¡¯s loyalty. But he understood that all this chaos was courtesy of Janet¡ªwho had handed him the perfect opportunity.


    After all, Harold was Janet¡¯s father. Now that Harold was under his wing, and with Charles standing by idly, the hot potato was now in Manfred¡¯s hands.


    "Save the pleasantries. I didn¡¯t help you for free." Manfred gestured to the swivel chair opposite him and invited Harold to sit.


    As they arranged the funding, an unspoken agreement was sealed: once Louis Corporation stabilized, ten percent of its profits would flow back to ZT Group.


    In other words, Manfred was now the shadow shareholder behind Louis Corporation.

 Chapter 73- happiness

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73- happinessHarold had been wheeling and dealing in the business world for decades, always leaning on the family¡¯s power to get where he was today. Now, with the aging Zanya out of the picture and the rising powerhouse ZT Group backing him, Harold felt unstoppable¡ªfearless like never before.


    "But I¡¯m curious," Manfred said, crossing his legs casually, completely unbothered by Harold¡¯s presence, his tone sharp and deliberate. "As your future son-in-law, how come the young master of Black Rock Co. just stood by and watched his own father-in-law fall into trouble without lifting a finger?"


    Harold blinked, shaking his head. "Manfred, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. The boss of Black Rock Co. isn¡¯t my son-in-law. My youngest daughter is married to Philip Elwin¡ªPhilip, not him."


    Manfred, now the major investor behind Louis Corp, naturally had no reason to doubt Harold¡¯s words.


    "Tsk, tsk," Manfred scoffed, a twisted grin creeping onto his face. "Louis, you don¡¯t know your daughter as well as I do. Your little Janet¡¯s been carrying Charles¡¯s child. They even went abroad on vacation together last month. How conservative can your thinking still be? Philip, ha! Do you really think your daughter¡¯s some chaste maiden, waiting faithfully by a cripple¡¯s side?"


    His laugh was wild, half-mocking, half-revealing a bitter truth he hated to admit. Ever since Charles took Janet overseas, Manfred knew he had seized the upper hand¡ªJanet¡¯s heart belonged entirely to Charles.


    "What did you say? That¡¯s impossible!" Harold stood up in disbelief, like he¡¯d just heard a nightmare come true, repeating the words as if to make sure.


    "Oh, and I¡¯ve heard the latest cooperation between Louis Corp and Meibang was all orchestrated by Charles. It was intentional. Do you get that?" Manfred said lazily, as if discussing the weather.


    "Why would he do that?" Harold knew all too well Charles¡¯s ruthless methods. He thought Charles was just too powerful to escape, but if this was deliberate sabotage, then why had Charles coldly refused him when he came begging? Even invoking Janet hadn¡¯t moved him.


    Harold recalled that day vividly. Charles had outright rejected him¡ªunmoved, indifferent.


    "Well, that¡¯s for you to figure out. Everything he¡¯s done¡ªevery move¡ªwas for the woman he loves. Harold, what have you ever done for your daughter?" Manfred teased with a sly grin.


    He already knew Janet was Louis¡¯s illegitimate child, so everything Charles did was justified in his eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-no, Janet..." Harold¡¯s mind was spinning. He should have seen this coming. When Janet first married into the Elwin family, it was Charles who brought her back to the Louis household.


    Charles and Janet¡ªthey were truly meant for each other, weren¡¯t they?


    Harold hurriedly left ZT Group and immediately dialed Janet¡¯s number.


    "Janet, where are you?"


    "At the office. What¡¯s wrong?" Janet¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Harold sounded unusually anxious. Ever since she left the Louis household, he had barely said a word to her, let alone asked how she was doing.


    "Janet, are you with Charles right now? What about Philip? He¡¯s your husband!" In Harold¡¯s mind, Janet had always been the obedient, sensible daughter. She wasn¡¯t someone who would act out like this. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I be with him?" Janet¡¯s voice rose, her tone sharp with anger. "You were the one who pushed me into the Elwin family, remember?"


    Back then, when she was married off like a pawn, Harold hadn¡¯t even bothered to attend her wedding. All they cared about was the Louis family¡¯s public image.


    "You know Elvira likes Charles. Are you doing this on purpose?" Harold snapped. Her rebellious tone irritated him. He knew he hadn¡¯t been a good father, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care.


    "In your eyes, is it always just Elvira?" Janet¡¯s heart chilled at his words. Just moments ago, she had been pleading with Charles to help Louis Corp. And now... thinking back, she felt like a complete fool. She had sworn she wouldn¡¯t care about anything related to the Louis family anymore, and yet she still couldn¡¯t bear to watch them fall.


    But the man who was supposedly her father¡ªhe only ever spoke of his precious eldest daughter.


    "Janet..." Harold softened. He knew she¡¯d misunderstood. What he feared wasn¡¯t that she was with Charles¡ªit was that history was repeating itself. He didn¡¯t want her to end up like Cornelia, caught in a love that would only bring pain. Charles was dangerous, powerful. Could a man like that truly love someone like Janet?


    "I¡¯ve already divorced Philip," Janet said coldly. "Who I¡¯m with now is none of your business. I haven¡¯t brought shame to the Louis family. As for your precious Elvira¡ªwho she likes is her problem, not mine. All I know is, I¡¯m going to fight for the man I want."


    Janet hung up the phone without hesitation. Harold¡¯s figure¡ªhis very existence¡ªneeded to be erased from her mind once and for all.


    She had no father. Not someone like him.


    At this moment, she felt deeply insecure.


    Harold had never protected her¡ªnot when Elvira bullied her, not when they forced her into that marriage. And now, when she had finally found her own happiness, he dared to take someone else¡¯s side?


    "Charles!"


    She had just reached the office when Charles¡¯ tall, imposing figure stepped out from a call. The sharp edges of his features softened as he saw her. A gentle smile tugged at his lips as he reached out and tenderly brushed a hand through her hair.


    The moment she saw him, her heart began to race. That phone call¡ªthe bitterness and ache¡ªfaded instantly. Charles had always been her safe place.


    "Janet, come somewhere with me tonight, will you?"


    He held her shoulders gently, his eyes alight with some unspoken joy, lips curled into a half-smile as he asked.


    "Where are we going?" Janet asked nervously, seeing the seriousness in his expression.


    The last time he had taken her to a business banquet hosted by SA Group, the incident that followed had left her deeply shaken. Ever since then, Charles hadn¡¯t taken her to a single event. And honestly... she had preferred it that way.


    "To meet some people very important to me. I think you¡¯ll like them."


    Charles smiled mysteriously, tapping her nose with a teasing affection, his expression softening even further.


    It was time. Time to introduce Janet to Shaun and the others¡ªhis brothers in arms, friends forged through fire and blood.


    For the first time in a long while, Charles felt no envy when he thought of Shaun and Angela¡¯s passionate bond, or Brian and Samantha¡¯s steadfast devotion. Because now... he had his own happiness.


    When Charles brought Janet into a gorgeous estate surrounded by blooming lilies, she finally realized¡ªthey were attending a birthday party for a friend¡¯s daughter.


    And that friend... was Shaun.


    "Well, well, who do we have here? Charles, about time you showed up!"


    A charming, dark-suited man with a roguish smile pushed past the crowd, making his way toward them.


    "Miss Janet! We meet again. My son¡¯s still talking about you, you know!"


    Shaun¡¯s teasing eyes fell on Janet, and his smile widened knowingly. Charles hadn¡¯t known they¡¯d met before¡ªmuch less that even Shaun¡¯s little son, Callum, had already met her.


    "You two... know each other?"


    Charles raised a brow in surprise. But his arm instinctively tightened around Janet¡¯s waist, holding her closer.

 Chapter 74- Candy

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74- CandyShaun chuckled at the look of tension and confusion on Charles¡¯ face.


    "Of course we know each other. More than that¡ªwe¡¯re quite familiar, aren¡¯t we, Janet?"


    He shot Janet a cheeky wink.


    Janet, wide-eyed and innocent, stared helplessly at the man¡¯s wicked grin.


    She could feel a chill sweep over her¡ªCharles¡¯ eyes, sharp as a winter wind, were locked on her.


    His large hand at her waist tightened instinctively, the pressure making her furrow her delicate brows.


    He¡¯s jealous, she realized.


    Shaun, catching on instantly, grinned like he¡¯d just struck gold.


    "Charles, come on! Hiding such a gorgeous secretary all to yourself? That¡¯s not fair. You should¡¯ve introduced her sooner!"


    "Shaun, do you have a death wish?"


    Charles¡¯ voice dropped to a growl just as a sharp, high-pitched female voice cut through the air¡ª


    "You want to share who exactly, huh? You shameless flirt!"


    Janet had just opened her mouth to explain, but the scene before her unfolded faster than she could react.


    A woman in a pink dress stormed up behind Shaun, yanked his ear without mercy, and completely ignored the stunned onlookers around them.


    Angela.


    Of course.


    Janet remembered her from the tabloids and that night¡¯s brief encounter¡ªelegant, stunning, and absolutely ruthless when it came to her man.


    Shaun winced. "Babe! Babe, gentle, please! It hurts!"


    Angela didn¡¯t even blink. "Good. Maybe that¡¯ll teach you not to mess with sweet girls like Janet!"


    Charles was silent, but his face had turned darker than a thundercloud.


    Janet dared a quick glance and winced inwardly.


    Angela noticed too, and gave Shaun a look.


    He immediately got the message and stepped toward Charles, patting his shoulder in an attempt to calm the storm.


    Angela, unfazed by the drama, hooked her arm through Janet¡¯s.


    "Come, Janet. Let¡¯s leave the stinky boys behind. I¡¯ll take you to meet Sweetie."


    Janet blinked. "Sweetie?"


    Angela just smiled mysteriously and led her upstairs.


    They entered a softly lit nursery, and Janet¡¯s breath caught.


    The room was like something out of a dream¡ªa pink princess bed, plush carpets, pastel furniture, and an air of peace so pure it made Janet momentarily forget everything outside.


    Lying on the wide crib bed was a beautiful baby girl, sleeping quietly.


    Janet had met Shaun and Angela¡¯s son, little Callum, but she had no idea they also had such an adorable daughter.


    Her heart softened.


    This... was the warmth she had longed for.


    And maybe, just maybe, it wasn¡¯t out of reach anymore.


    Today was Candy¡¯s first birthday, and theShaun had thrown a lavish celebration in her honor¡ªjust one glance at the setup was enough to see how deeply Shaun adored his daughter.


    "She¡¯s so adorable," Janet whispered, extending a finger to gently touch the baby¡¯s soft cheek.


    Sweetie¡ªlittle Candy¡ªwas still sound asleep, her tiny hands waving now and then as if chasing dreams.


    Her button nose wrinkled slightly, as if disturbed by something.


    Angela reached over and gently patted her daughter¡¯s belly twice.


    Almost immediately, the baby¡¯s little mouth twitched, then stilled.


    Peaceful again.


    "She¡¯s my little sweetheart, my everything," Angela said softly, her eyes shining with maternal warmth.


    Her expression was glowing, her delicate, fair face radiant with the gentle pride of a young mother.


    There was still something sweetly girlish about her, like a young woman just out of school¡ªyet she held the quiet grace of someone who had experienced more than her years.


    Janet couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of awe.


    She had assumed Angela was older, more experienced.


    But to learn she was just twenty-one¡ªand already the mother of two?


    Janet¡¯s gaze lingered on Angela, admiration mixed with a faint envy she couldn¡¯t explain.


    There was something about this woman. Something fearless, something complete.


    She looked like she belonged in this fairytale life.


    Janet had thought Angela looked young the first moment she saw her¡ª


    but to hear that she was just twenty-one and already a mother of two left her quietly stunned.


    "Candy... what a lovely name." Janet¡¯s voice was soft, tinged with admiration.


    Her gaze lingered on the tiny sleeping figure curled in the corner of the princess bed,


    so small, so delicate¡ªher features already bearing a striking resemblance to Angela.


    If she opened her eyes now...


    Janet could imagine those bright, soul-catching eyes¡ª


    just like her mother¡¯s¡ª


    wide and innocent, yet with the power to captivate.


    "Janet, Charles must love you very much," Angela said warmly, turning to her with a meaningful smile.


    "You two should work hard. My Callum¡¯s waiting."


    Janet blinked, caught off guard.


    "Uh... what?" she asked, a little flustered.


    Angela chuckled at her reaction and went on to explain the pact between Shaun and Charles¡ª


    a lighthearted agreement made three years ago when Callum was born.


    They had joked about letting Charles have a daughter so she could grow up and marry Callum someday.


    Hearing that, Janet¡¯s face turned a faint pink.


    She looked away, her heart twisting with something unspoken.


    After seeing the adorable Candy, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel an ache deep inside.


    If her child had survived...


    Wouldn¡¯t their dream already have come true?


    "Angela!"


    The sudden call from the doorway pulled Janet from her thoughts.


    A graceful, elegant woman stepped into the room¡ª


    a gentle smile on her lips as she walked over.


    She had a delicate oval face and long, straight hair cascading down her back,


    her whole aura soft and refined, like a spring breeze.


    "Samantha-jie, you¡¯re here!" Angela beamed and quickly stood to greet her, affectionately holding her hand.


    Pulling her toward Janet, she introduced them with an easy familiarity.


    "Janet, this is Samantha. Just call her ¡¯jie¡¯ like I do."


    Then, with a teasing glint in her eye, Angela added,


    "Janet is Charles¡¯s darling."


    Samantha caught the look instantly.


    She gave Janet a bright, knowing smile,


    her warmth radiating so effortlessly that Janet felt an odd flutter in her chest.


    Something about her smile¡ªit was so sincere, so welcoming¡ª


    and it wrapped around Janet like sunshine.


    Samantha was the wife of Brian, the CEO of SK Group.


    Janet had heard of Brian before¡ªespecially in relation to Black Rock Co.


    The Golden Bay development project she¡¯d once kept an eye on had ultimately been secured by SK Group.


    What Janet didn¡¯t know was that Charles had intentionally leaked the bid pricing to his trusted friend,


    all to keep the profits within their circle¡ªbecause Manfred had his sights set on that plot of land too.


    "Candy¡¯s still asleep?" Samantha asked gently, her eyes falling on the little sleeping beauty.


    Her gaze shimmered with a tender affection that made her look even more graceful.


    "She is," Angela sighed as she sat by the bed, a touch of frustration in her voice.


    "This little rascal stayed up all night fussing. Now she won¡¯t wake up, no matter what!"


    Samantha and her son Riku adored Candy¡ª


    but every time Callum was around, the little guy got overly possessive,


    refusing to let Riku near his baby sister.


    To avoid another round of toddler warfare,


    Samantha had decided not to bring Riku along tonight.


    "Next time I¡¯ll introduce you to Samantha-jie¡¯s daughter," Angela said cheerfully,


    "She¡¯s so sweet and well-behaved¡ªtotally different from our little troublemaker here."


    In fact, it was after seeing Samantha¡¯s daughter Nian Nian that Angela began pestering Shaun for a daughter of their own¡ª


    and that¡¯s how Candy came to be.


    "Sure, I¡¯d love that." Janet smiled, her gaze returning to the small, peaceful figure on the bed.


    Three beautiful women gathered around a sleeping baby girl,


    bathed in warm lamplight and soft conversation¡ª


    the entire room seemed to glow with color and quiet joy.


    When Janet went back downstairs, Angela stayed behind to help dress Candy.


    Tonight, the little princess was the star of the show¡ª


    she had to make an appearance, even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    As night slowly settled in, Angela finally roused the reluctant little one from sleep.


    The moment she woke, Candy made her displeasure known¡ª


    kicking up a storm of tears and protests before she could be soothed back into her usual adorable self.

 Chapter 75- Reyn

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75- ReynIn the crowd, her eyes were drawn to the man just outside the garden,


    holding Callum in his arms, a tender smile gracing his handsome face.


    Charles was patiently teaching Callum some basic combat moves¡ª


    hand in hand, step by step.


    The little boy mimicked him earnestly, throwing neat punches with surprising precision.


    Every time he looked up at Charles with those bright, admiring eyes,


    Janet stood there in the hallway, quietly watching them amidst the stream of guests.


    Charles loved Callum¡ªanyone could see that from the gentle look in his eyes.


    He truly adored children.


    She remembered how, when she¡¯d told him she was pregnant,


    he had been more anxious and excited than she was.


    It was the kind of joy and nervous pride that came from becoming a father for the first time.


    Even after the child was gone, he never stopped cherishing her.


    Thinking back, Janet realized¡ªwith a pang in her heart¡ª


    that she had never really given him anything in return.


    Now she knew the kind of cold, ruthless father he came from.


    And now, she only wished she had more of her heart to offer him.


    Seeing him surrounded by people who genuinely cared¡ªlike Shaun, Brian, and Steven¡ª


    men from the same world,


    men like devils born of the underworld, bound not by blood but by something stronger,


    an unbreakable bond even closer than brotherhood¡ª


    she could only feel more remorseful.


    "You little brat! I can teach you too, you know! Why won¡¯t you ever let me?"


    Shaun stood off to the side, grumbling loudly.


    He and Callum never quite saw eye to eye¡ª


    compared to him, Callum clearly favored Charles more.


    Back when Callum first learned to speak,


    his very first word had shocked them all:


    "Uncle."


    They all knew who that "Uncle" was¡ªCharles.


    "Daddy bad, Uncle good! Uncle teach!"


    Callum declared, shaking his little head with an impish grin.


    His words made Brian, who had been quietly observing, laugh out loud.


    "What an ungrateful little wolf!" Shaun huffed,


    jealousy creeping into his tone.


    "He¡¯s not even your son-in-law yet, and his heart¡¯s already gone to you!"


    "Callum¡¯s bound to be part of the Elwin family someday anyway,"


    Charles said with a grin, crouching down to stroke Callum¡¯s head.


    "Come now, my good little son-in-law. Say ¡¯Daddy¡¯ for me, won¡¯t you?"


    It was strange, really¡ª


    Callum probably didn¡¯t even understand what they were talking about,


    yet somehow Charles¡¯s voice carried more authority than Shaun¡¯s.


    Without hesitation, the boy blurted out,


    "Daddy!"


    Shaun nearly choked on his own breath.


    Brian and Steven couldn¡¯t hold in their laughter any longer.


    This amusing scene of four mysterious, powerful men


    and one cheeky little boy had already become the highlight of the evening.


    "Good boy," Charles chuckled softly,


    gently patting Callum¡¯s head as he stood up.


    As if guided by invisible strings,


    his gaze lifted toward the main hall¡ª


    and there, through the stream of passing guests,


    his eyes met hers.


    Two pairs of black eyes locked together,


    each reflecting the other¡¯s image,


    their gazes intertwining in an invisible arc of affection.


    Charles began walking toward her.


    Janet took a step toward him.


    Only a narrow corridor stood between them¡ª


    and in that moment, they didn¡¯t need words.


    He had just lifted his foot to step forward when¡ª


    she was already standing right in front of him.


    "The moon¡¯s so full tonight."


    Janet looked up at the starry sky and suddenly spoke.


    Charles instinctively followed her gaze upward¡ª


    but before he could say anything,


    Janet rose on tiptoe and planted a quick kiss on the corner of his lips.


    By the time he turned back, startled,


    she had already shyly retreated, hiding her blushing cheeks.


    Only¡ªthere was no moon at all tonight.


    Charles chuckled softly and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    His little woman was getting more adorable by the day.


    "You¡¯d better start moving too."


    Not far away, by the flowerbeds, three tall shadows stood quietly under the night sky.


    They had seen everything just now.


    Brian placed a hand on Steven¡¯s shoulder,


    his eyes following Charles and Janet as they disappeared into the dark.


    "It¡¯ll never happen between us,"


    Steven said calmly, his cold, hawk-like gaze veiled with silence.


    His hands were buried in his pockets,


    but deep within those dark eyes lay a loneliness no one could touch¡ª


    a love buried in his heart, one so unforgettable it had become a scar.


    A forbidden love¡ªone he had no right to feel.


    "There¡¯s no such thing as ¡¯never¡¯ when it comes to love,"


    Shaun said as he stepped up behind them.


    The three towering figures stood beneath the trees, silent and proud.


    If time could rewind five years,


    none of them¡ªmen hardened by the shadows of their past¡ª


    would have ever believed that one day,


    a woman would come along and gently pull open the doors to their long-locked hearts.


    But here they were.


    One Samantha had made Brian fall¡ª


    One Angela had made Shaun turn his back on a forest full of temptations,


    choosing to drink from just one stream.


    And one Janet¡ª


    had made the cold, restrained Charles


    finally know what it meant...


    to feel his heart ache.


    When Charles led Janet into the grand hall, the banquet was already underway.


    Angela descended the staircase, holding Candy in her arms. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were dressed in matching mother-daughter outfits, both in soft princess pinks.


    Candy¡¯s wide eyes blinked curiously¡ªdark as obsidian,


    not the amber hue of Callum¡¯s,


    but more like Shaun¡¯s¡ªthose deep, devoted eyes


    that had never seen anyone else but Angela.


    Shaun walked over as well, carrying Callum in his arms.


    The four of them stood together, a picture-perfect family,


    bathed in the warm blessings of the guests.


    They looked so... complete.


    "Bro, you¡¯re finally here!"


    Suddenly, just as all eyes had gathered on the little princess in Angela¡¯s arms,


    a ripple of murmurs stirred from the entrance of the hall.


    A tall, imposing figure stepped into view¡ª


    powerful, magnetic, and undeniable.


    It was him.


    Chestnut-brown hair.


    Eyes like molten amber, piercing and impossible to ignore.


    A presence so dominant it made the room seem smaller.


    He didn¡¯t walk¡ªhe commanded space.


    Every step was calm, deliberate, and yet... dangerous.


    Janet recognized him instantly.


    He was the man who had stepped in to help her at the caf¨¦ that day.


    But she had no idea¡ª


    he was Angela¡¯s brother.


    Reyn.


    The crown prince of the Italian mafia.


    A ruler who straddled both the light and the dark.


    His real name was rarely spoken aloud.


    In the underground world,


    everyone simply called him¡ª


    "Your Highness."


    Apart from Charles and Shaun¡ªwhose power stood on equal footing¡ª


    Reyn had once been their enemy.


    But because of Angela,


    they had set aside their blades and become... unlikely allies.


    A man as dangerous as Reyn¡ª


    should never have been on the same side.


    And yet, somehow, he was.


    He belonged to the same world as them.


    Men carved from shadows and steel.


    Men with that unmistakable aura¡ª


    the sovereign arrogance of born kings.


    At the same time,


    Janet¡¯s gaze was drawn to the woman beside Reyn.


    A delicate, graceful East Asian woman who clung lightly to his arm.


    From her angle, she only caught a glimpse¡ª


    a single fleeting profile.


    But that one glance was enough to send a jolt through her chest.


    Janet¡¯s eyes widened.


    Her.


    That woman...


    She had seen her once¡ª


    by the wishing fountain near Notre-Dame in Paris.


    A stranger who had silently handed her a coin.


    A quiet, distant kindness.


    And now... she stood beside Reyn.


    What were the odds?


    Janet felt a strange rush¡ª


    a mix of surprise, awe, and a faint chill down her spine.


    Perhaps...


    some people were always destined to cross paths.


    No matter how vast the world seemed.


    Fate, ever so subtle, had woven their lives together.


    And Janet could tell¡ª


    from the way that woman stood beside Reyn,


    from the way his gaze lingered on her¡ª


    this was possession.


    That fierce, unyielding dominance a man had


    when a woman had completely taken root in his soul.


    She had seen it before.


    On Charles.

 Chapter 76- only at me

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76- only at meA towering figure cut through the crowd, making a beeline straight for Angela. "It¡¯s the little princess¡¯s birthday ¡ª how could I possibly miss it?" Reyn said with a smirk as he slipped a prepared contract into Angela¡¯s hands, then gently placed it into Candy¡¯s tiny arms.


    As Angela¡¯s brother, Reyn was a man with wealth rivaling nations, yet since she married Shaun, she hadn¡¯t asked for a thing that was rightfully hers. But Reyn took this chance to gift their little princess ten estates in Rome and six private islands belonging to the Olette family.


    "I heard you¡¯ve been in LA for a while. Why show up only now?" Angela¡¯s eyes flicked to the woman standing beside him, a brief flicker of surprise flashing across her face before it softened into a knowing smile.


    "Handled some business," Reyn replied, his gaze fixed on the little girl in his arms. He made no effort to introduce the woman beside him ¡ª to him, it was unnecessary.


    Reyn bent down and pressed a kiss on Candy¡¯s bright, sparkling cheek, causing the little girl to giggle nonstop. Shaun then led Reyn towards the banquet hall.


    Janet¡¯s eyes casually drifted to the elegant woman beside Reyn, and to her surprise, the woman recognized her, returning a knowing smile.


    "What are you staring at?" Charles suddenly pulled Janet¡¯s attention away, a hint of displeasure on his face.


    "Nothing... just looking at that woman," Janet admitted, pointing toward Reyn¡¯s companion.


    "No looking ¡ª only at me!" Charles¡¯s hand swiftly covered her eyes, his voice low and possessive as he whispered in her ear.


    "Alright, you two stop sulking. Save your lovey-dovey for home!" Shaun appeared beside Charles unexpectedly, motioning him towards Reyn¡¯s table, while Brian and Steven were already waiting at the VIP seats.


    Janet¡¯s cheeks flushed at Shaun¡¯s bluntness, but Charles had already taken her hand and was leading her inside.


    Up close, Janet finally got a clear look at the woman¡¯s face ¡ª a perfect oval, delicate eyebrows, and lips like cherry blossoms glistening with moisture. But behind those eyes was a hint of hesitation as she looked at the man beside her.


    Their relationship... was far from simple.


    Before the banquet even ended, Reyn had already left early. Angela seemed used to Reyn¡¯s unpredictable ways, only watching him leave with a complicated look in her eyes. Her brother still hadn¡¯t realized how much he had changed.


    It was nearly midnight by the time Shaun finally came out. Charles had drunk quite a lot that evening. Janet wanted to take the wheel, but Charles refused stubbornly ¡ª he claimed he could drive safer with his eyes closed than she ever could.


    As soon as they got home, Charles launched a full-on assault of kisses. He didn¡¯t even wait until they reached the bedroom ¡ª he pressed Janet down onto the spacious sofa in the living room. The soft moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a faint golden hue across the room. The quiet air suddenly thickened with heat under the intensity of his kisses.


    "Charles, don¡¯t..." Janet pushed him away weakly, feeling conflicted. Tonight, he seemed especially emotional, especially after seeing Callum. His entire gaze had changed.


    Janet tried to dodge his urgent kisses, but Charles¡¯ tall frame already pinned her beneath him. The scent of alcohol mixed with his breath flooded her senses. She felt a bit drunk herself. Half resisting, half yielding, she barely noticed his hand sneaking under the fabric of her evening gown.


    "Janet, let¡¯s have another child, okay?" Charles whispered against her earlobe, his lips trailing down to her neck, his teeth gently nibbling as he spoke.


    Janet¡¯s whole body stiffened at his words, trembling with spasms. How much she wanted that¡ªyet Derrick¡¯s demonic face haunted her like a curse, robbing her of any clear thought.


    Before she could react, Charles had already slid her dress open. Under the moonlight, her pale, flawless skin was revealed, every curve exquisite in his eyes. His eyes, already flushed with passion, turned a deeper, fiercer red.


    "Janet, you¡¯re so sweet," Charles murmured, swallowing hard before biting into the swell of her chest. His urgency made her wince in pain, but no matter how much she resisted, he wouldn¡¯t stop.


    "Charles... don¡¯t torment me anymore, mm..." Janet¡¯s body trembled under his teasing touch, a strange warmth blooming deep inside her. Lost in his tender embrace, she instinctively arched her back, pressing herself closer to him.


    "Janet, my Janet..." Charles growled with barely contained passion, his hands sliding down to her slender waist. He pulled off her underwear, fingers tracing the dampness he found there.


    "Ah..." The suddenness of his entrance made Janet cry out, clutching his waist tightly. Though they had shared intimate moments before, her body still tensed at first. But Charles knew exactly how to unlock her desires, and only he could bring her waves of pleasure crashing over her like tides.


    Their bare bodies entwined on the sofa, consumed by passion through the dark night. In this moment, all hatred and reason were thrown aside¡ªthey only remembered the sensation of being deeply connected, like two vines twisted inseparably, their roots entwined so tightly no force could tear them apart.


    When calm finally returned, only heavy breaths and pounding hearts echoed in the quiet room¡ªa silent symphony of shared intimacy. Charles withdrew from Janet and kissed her flushed, wet cheeks tenderly, his own eyes burning with desire.


    "Tired?" The clock had already struck midnight. Feeling their sweat-soaked bodies clinging together, Charles scooped Janet up effortlessly and carried her upstairs.


    "Mmm..." Janet closed her eyes, her face pressed against his bare chest, mumbling softly. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment¡ªthankfully, the house had hired cleaners, and at night it was just the two of them. Had they really been that eager to make love in the living room?


    "You silly girl!" Charles chuckled as he carried her into the bathroom. Janet shyly avoided his intense gaze, feeling a flutter of awkwardness at his hungry eyes that seemed ready to devour her whole.


    Finally, just as Charles stepped into the tub, hoping for a playful soak together, Janet was already quick as a flash¡ªshe wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out. "I¡¯m done, you wash now!"


    She patted her heaving chest as she stepped out of the bathroom, the sound of running water still echoing behind her. Her eyes darkened with a complicated mix of emotions. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, Charles opened the bathroom door and called out to Janet¡ªbut to his surprise, she stood nervously with her back to him by the bedside table, clutching a glass of water in one hand, and something else tightly in the other.


    "What are you doing?" Charles¡¯ voice broke the silence suddenly. Startled, Janet quickly shoved the small medicine box into the drawer, her heart pounding as she turned to face him.

 Chapter 77- He’s Norman’s son

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77- He¡¯s Norman¡¯s son"No, no, I¡¯m just thirsty... I wanted some water!" Janet placed both hands on the counter behind her, her face slightly flushed as she glanced nervously toward the bathroom. That¡¯s when she noticed the lazy man standing by the door¡ªbare-chested, droplets of water clinging to his skin, a towel loosely wrapped around his waist, casually watching her.


    "Bring me my robe," Charles said in a deep, commanding tone, shooting Janet a piercing look. He had called her several times from inside the bathroom earlier, but she hadn¡¯t answered.


    "Oh..." Janet swallowed hard, a bitter taste lingering in her throat. Her wide eyes darted toward the bathroom again, but Charles had already closed the door behind him.


    Feeling awkward, she walked over to the wardrobe and grabbed his robe, then quietly returned to the bathroom. Her gaze shyly averted from the man lounging in the tub. His long legs rested on the edge, seemingly unaware of her presence.


    She placed the robe where he could reach it and parted her lips as if to say something, but no words came out. Her eyes didn¡¯t even meet his. Thankfully, the steamy mist in the room blurred her vision, obscuring exactly where his eyes were fixed.


    When Charles finally emerged, he found Janet half-leaning against the headboard, a soft yellow lamp casting a warm glow around her. He wiped the wet strands of his hair with a towel and asked, "Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?"


    "Mmm, I¡¯m about to," Janet murmured, her heart fluttering as she moved closer, taking the towel from his hand to help dry his hair.


    He didn¡¯t question her¡ªperhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    "You should be tired. Go to bed early," Charles said, gently brushing her hand aside, planting a kiss on her forehead before pulling her into his embrace and lying down beside her. Janet let out a sigh of relief as the steady thump of his heartbeat filled her ears, her head resting on his arm as she drifted into a deep sleep.


    Charles opened his eyes, gazing at the flawless beauty nestled in his arms. She seemed almost unreal¡ªlike a delicate dream.


    Since the last time he pushed Peggy away, she hadn¡¯t come to see him for a long time. August walked into the office dressed in a crisp white suit, his face expressionless. Earlier, when he was coming from the parking lot, he had caught sight of Charles¡¯s eye-catching Bugatti Veyron. Charles and Janet went to work and left together every day, even openly showing up side by side at the company. Now, everyone at the office already considered Janet to be Charles¡¯s woman.


    "August, are you here looking for Charles?" Janet asked as she stepped out of the pantry, only to be blocked by a dark figure at the door. Seeing it was August, she immediately lit up with a bright smile.


    "No, I¡¯m here for you," August said, slipping past her and closing the door behind him with his foot. Janet set down her cup and accompanied him to the small tea table in the pantry, sitting down beside him.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Normally, August only came up to the 88th floor for important meetings called by Charles. Even when they crossed paths, they barely got a chance to exchange more than a few words. Janet had long wanted to get closer to him.


    "Janet, Manfred already told you... Do you think I¡¯m dirty? That I live without dignity? That I¡¯m not even a real man?" The sadness and self-loathing in August¡¯s eyes made Janet¡¯s heart ache. She moved closer, took his large hand in hers, and said with a bittersweet smile, "No, August. To me, you¡¯re cleaner than any other man. Do you know what my first impression of you was?"


    She looked into August¡¯s eyes, full of longing, and smiled like a blossoming cotton flower in spring. Slowly, the darkness and dampness in his heart began to brighten.


    "I thought¡ªthere really are men as pure as angels in this world." He always wore white suits, even his shirts were pure white, like snow, like crystal. Now Janet understood the small black spot hiding deep in his eyes¡ªthat was a flaw, a stain he buried deep within.


    "No, Janet, I¡¯m not as good as you say," August said, hearing her praise but feeling only colder inside. If she ever found out about the impure intentions he held toward her, would she still look at him the same way?


    He was a demon through and through. He had taken advantage of Janet¡¯s kindness to achieve his own goals. He was far from the man she imagined.


    "What happened wasn¡¯t your fault, August. Nobody would despise you for it."


    "Janet, will you stay by my side? You know I¡¯m afraid to get close to other women. Only you... I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t refuse you. But I don¡¯t want your pity." August choked on his words, covering his face with his hands. This was the first time he had revealed his wounds to anyone.


    "I¡¯m not pitying you, August. As long as you need me, I¡¯ll be by your side. We¡¯re family!" Although Derrick and Charles never truly accepted him as their own, August and Charles were cousins¡ªthat bond wouldn¡¯t change.


    "Family?" August lifted his head, his eyes locking with Janet¡¯s shimmering, moist gaze. Those radiant eyes warmed his heart, and without thinking, he wrapped Janet tightly in his arms. Besides Manfred, only Janet could give him this kind of warmth.


    Janet sniffed the unfamiliar scent of him. August¡¯s embrace was cold, making her hold him tighter. To her, August was a wounded man, and the thought of him hiding away in lonely corners, licking his wounds every day, made her despise Derrick¡¯s cruelty all the more.


    "It¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s all in the past. You still have Manfred," Janet gently patted his shoulders, but she could already feel the dampness at his neck¡ªshe knew those were tears.


    Suddenly, the sealed room was violently thrown open with a bang. Charles stormed in, his face a mask of fury. His cold, handsome face was now covered in frost.


    His eyes filled with hatred, fixed on August, who had already regained his composure. Veins bulging on his forehead, Charles took a step forward to do something he had long been itching to do.


    "Charles, what are you doing?" Janet shouted, realizing his intent. She quickly stepped in front of August, blocking Charles¡¯s fist just in time.


    But Charles, glaring at Janet as she stood in front of August, roared in anger, "Get out of my way!"


    "I won¡¯t! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? He¡¯s your brother!" Janet straightened her spine and met Charles¡¯s fiery gaze with her own fierce defiance. She didn¡¯t understand¡ªAugust was the victim, yet Charles looked at him with such hatred. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up! He¡¯s Norman¡¯s son. I only have one brother¡ªPhilip!" Charles¡¯s eyes flashed with wild fury, transforming into a cold, bloody menace.

 Chapter 78- Cruel

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78- CruelEvery time August¡¯s name was mentioned, Charles couldn¡¯t help but explode with anger. Janet had seen him lose his temper before, but this time, seeing the murderous rage burning in his eyes, her heart ached deeply.


    "Charles, please don¡¯t do this," Janet pleaded, standing protectively in front of August, never taking her eyes off Charles. Right now, Charles needed her comfort more than anyone¡ªbut she was focused entirely on August. Was this really the woman he loved?


    Charles looked at Janet, shielding August with such care, and felt his heart shatter. He had promised never to hurt her, so he forced himself to hold back the urge to strike August. Instead, he roughly grabbed Janet and dragged her out of the suffocating tea room.


    August didn¡¯t say a word. He just watched coldly as Janet was pulled away. Anger boiled inside him¡ªhe wanted to fight back. For the first time, he wasn¡¯t just wearing his usual cold expression or looking down on Charles with contempt. No one looked down on him¡ªexcept for the Elwin family. And Charles was the worst of them all.


    "You¡¯re in love with him? Why are you always on his side?" Charles shoved Janet against his desk. Her waist accidentally hit the sharp edge, and pain flashed across her face, but Charles didn¡¯t notice.


    "How can you say that to me?" Janet choked back the pain¡ªwhether it was physical or from his words, her eyes reddened with hurt and confusion.


    "Then how am I supposed to take it? You married me, Philip. You¡¯re mine. So when did you start favoring an outsider?" Charles¡¯s mind replayed the image of them holding each other earlier, and his heart felt like it had been run over by a truck.


    "Outsider? You don¡¯t even treat him like family. Do you know how miserable August is?" Janet¡¯s voice was filled with righteous anger. Derrick¡¯s cruelty, Charles¡¯s coldness¡ªeven Philip, usually so indifferent, had never once mentioned his cousin August.


    "Miserable? Do you think August is more miserable than me, Philip?" Charles suddenly lunged at Janet, gripping her frail body tightly. Yet despite his rage, he looked at her with something softer and simply pulled her into a fierce embrace¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her.


    He was losing his mind. How could he ever harm Janet? Instead, August would pay¡ªa thousand times worse than Philip¡¯s pain.


    "What does any of this have to do with Philip? Do you even know what he went through in America? Charles, why do you hate him so much? August is the real victim!" Janet had wanted to tell Charles about August¡¯s tragic past for a long time. Now, she was desperate to stop this family from tearing itself apart. She had to make Charles see how cruel Derrick had been to August.


    "The shadows in his heart have long exceeded what any normal man could bear. He... he was hurt badly when he was in America..." Janet¡¯s voice trembled as she reluctantly revealed August¡¯s tragic past. But Charles didn¡¯t react with the shock she had expected. Instead, he looked at her with a strange, unfamiliar expression.


    "He told you? You two are that close now? He¡¯d actually tell you something like that?" Charles¡¯s voice was laced with disbelief.


    "No, Charles..." Janet shook her head, confused by his cold calmness and the way he misunderstood her intentions. She felt nothing but pity and sorrow for August. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you really think I¡¯d believe that?" Charles reached out, his finger lifting her smooth chin, eyes dark and wickedly cold.


    "No man would joke about something so serious, about his dignity. It¡¯s true. It was all arranged by your father, Charles. You should treat August better!" Janet tried to meet his gaze but found herself instinctively leaning back. Her soft body hit the crystal surface of his desk just as Charles suddenly lifted her up, seating her firmly on the edge. His hands pressed down beside her, and his breath warmed the side of her ear.


    "So what if it¡¯s true? He¡¯s fine now, isn¡¯t he?" Charles whispered in her ear, but the concern shining in Janet¡¯s eyes was for another man. His hand slid to her waist, tightening with a sharper grip.


    Did his warning mean nothing to her? Every time it came to August, he could feel his fury ignite.


    Even if Janet¡¯s words were facts, he simply sneered them away. Derrick¡¯s ruthless tactics against August¡ªhe saw nothing wrong with that!


    "How can you say that? How can you treat him like this? It¡¯s too cruel!" Janet¡¯s voice cracked, unable to accept his coldness. Charles had always been ruthless, but aside from her, his heart was as hard as ice for everyone else.


    She had imagined that Charles would be shocked, guilty, conflicted when he learned the truth. But never did she expect him to react with such cold indifference.


    "Cruel? Janet, what if I told you that my leg¡ªPhilip¡¯s leg¡ªis broken because of him? Would you still pity August then?"


    Charles¡¯s words hit Janet like a blow. Her wide eyes locked onto Charles¡¯s averted face, refusing to blink.


    "How... how could it be like this?"


    Janet knew Philip¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t crippled from birth. It was from a car accident six years ago. And August left the country six years ago as well. Could it be...?


    "He only suffered some scratches. But I, Philip, have been confined to a wheelchair for six years. Tell me, who do you think is more pitiful?" Charles¡¯s lips brushed against Janet¡¯s cheek. But she felt nothing but icy cold¡ªno warmth, no tenderness, not even a shred of emotion.


    His kiss traced her cheek, her eyes, her nose¡ªbefore finally capturing her trembling lips. His tongue parted her teeth, swirling around her soft pink tongue in a possessive, intimate kiss. But instead of comfort, Janet felt her chest fill with a suffocating heaviness.


    It was like being trapped in that fire ten years ago¡ªall around her were blazing red flames, thick smoke choking her lungs. She struggled to breathe.


    Only when Janet clung to his clothes like a drowning woman did Charles finally release her. The long, pent-up kiss was over, and Janet gasped for air, holding onto his shoulders.


    She had never realized the depth of hatred between them. It all made sense now¡ªthere were reasons behind it all.


    "Why? Why..." Janet¡¯s eyes blurred with tears the size of beans, threatening to spill at any moment. Her heart felt like it had been twisted inside out. How much more was he carrying¡ªthings she didn¡¯t even know about?

 Chapter 79- a simple man

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79- a simple man"Do you think August is a simple man? No¡ªhe¡¯s far more calculating than anyone else!" Charles stepped away from Janet, turning his back to her as he walked over to the blinds. Janet knew he liked standing there, gazing down at the view below¡ªor maybe it was the thrill of looking down from that height that he craved.


    From the moment August was brought into the Elwin family, a burning desire for revenge had taken root deep inside him. It was Norman and Sienna who betrayed Derrick first. Even as a child, Charles remembered Sienna¡¯s scant love as a mother. Back then, he and Philip had been happy. But later, their mother became someone else¡¯s woman¡ªsomeone else¡¯s mother.


    Charles understood Derrick¡¯s hatred. Derrick was a proud man; he would never allow such a thing to happen in his world. The woman he loved most and his own blood brother both betrayed him. He wanted destruction. His hatred was justified! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    August was three years younger than Charles, and between them, a fierce rivalry brewed. August knew Derrick only took him in to torment him more cruelly. His sole purpose in life was clear¡ªto avenge his parents.


    When August was nineteen, Derrick sent him abroad. Charles wasn¡¯t in the country at the time. Gifted beyond his years, Charles had left for a strict training program overseas as a teenager.


    When Derrick ordered August to be sent away, Philip accompanied him on his last journey. Derrick didn¡¯t know this. And that¡¯s when tragedy struck.


    After Philip dropped August off at the airport, on his way back, he got into a car accident. August had tampered with Philip¡¯s car beforehand. The moment August landed in the U.S., he called Derrick and told him: this was his gift to his uncle¡ªa crippled son.


    Derrick went mad. He cut off every route August had in America. He even orchestrated a deadly hunt, watching with cold eyes as August sank into a life worse than death¡ªlost in the chaotic black market¡ªuntil Manfred showed up.


    Charles never expected his closest brother, Philip, to go from a healthy man to a cripple overnight. Seeing Philip lying in the hospital, paralyzed from the waist down and hooked to countless machines, Charles swore he would make August pay¡ªone hundredfold.


    He was waiting for August to come home. Waiting for the day he¡¯d come for revenge. But the hatred between them had long since surpassed any brotherly bond, blood-related or not.


    "How could this be? Philip...?" Janet was completely stunned after hearing it all. Her mind couldn¡¯t process this sudden truth. She couldn¡¯t imagine that August¡ªthe boy he once was¡ªcould be so ruthless to Philip. Derrick was the one who killed their parents, so how could August hurt Philip?


    Could it really be like Charles said¡ªthat August¡¯s cunning was this deep from the very start?


    "His father took my mother away. He turned Philip into a cripple. Janet, tell me, should I hate him or not?" Charles¡¯s hoarse voice carried a suppressed bitterness as it reached Janet¡¯s ears. She suddenly lost her voice.


    Why did the next generation have to bear the grudges of the last?


    In the end, they were all victims¡ªAugust, Charles, Philip.


    But fate had also doomed them to become enemies...


    "Charles, what should I do? How can I help you all?" Janet felt helpless, unsure how to resolve this hatred. It all traced back to Derrick¡ªhis selfish choices destroyed the lives of three children.


    Charles had grown up drowning in the hatred of losing his mother. That hatred was planted by a man who was nothing short of a demon. And now, the one who made the mistakes was Derrick, yet his sons had to suffer for it.


    Charles was a man of clear lines¡ªlove and hate were black and white for him. Once he set his mind, he would stop at nothing. The hatred between him and August was a fight to the death¡ªonly one could survive.


    What was she supposed to do? Janet suddenly felt like a burden. She couldn¡¯t help Charles. She couldn¡¯t even reason with him. Maybe from the start, she was just a pawn in this game of revenge¡ªbut Charles kept pushing her away again and again.


    He had warned her more than once to stay away from August and Manfred. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust her¡ªit was because he didn¡¯t want to drag her into their dangerous world. But now that she knew everything, what could she do? Her heart ached for Charles, and for August too¡ªthey were both innocent.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay by my side," Charles said, sensing her helplessness. He never wanted to make things harder for her. As long as her heart belonged to him¡ªcompletely¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t just take revenge for himself, he would take revenge for her too. August, Manfred, Harold, Anila, Elvira¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t spare a single one.


    "Charles..." Janet stood quietly behind him, not stepping forward, watching his back. He looked so lonely, so distant¡ªlike a man wrapped in shadows no one could penetrate.


    "Janet, don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t do anything. Just quietly stay by my side, okay?" Charles¡¯s voice carried a sincere, desperate plea. Janet couldn¡¯t refuse him. Now, even if she wanted to speak, no words would come out.


    What would happen between him and August? Janet didn¡¯t know¡ªand she was afraid to find out. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t want either of them to get hurt.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone. All of you, get lost!" A furious roar echoed through the Elwin mansion. Philip threw down a stack of women¡¯s photos Derrick had given him, scattering them across the floor.


    He knew Derrick¡¯s intentions and refused to play along. He didn¡¯t need a woman.


    "Philip, if you don¡¯t want these women, do you want Janet instead? Then I¡¯ll get her back for you!" Derrick said coldly, staring at the furious Philip. This was the only thing he repeatedly argued about with Philip, but he never forced him. Unlike Charles, Philip was his favorite son. Derrick admitted to being selfish¡ªhe sacrificed Charles as his pawn for revenge, but he wouldn¡¯t let Philip get hurt.


    "Do you dare? I told you¡ªI want no one!" Philip¡¯s voice was exhausted. He¡¯d lived six years without desires or wants. He knew Charles carried too much pain. How could he be as selfish as Derrick, thinking only of himself?


    "No women, fine. But you cooperate. When your body¡¯s stronger, I¡¯ll arrange an artificial insemination for you." Derrick had already found a pure woman to bear Philip¡¯s child¡ªand once the job was done, she¡¯d be paid off with money.